Jump to content
LL Medico Diapers and More Bambino Diapers - ABDL Diaper Store

Search the Community

Showing results for tags 'f/f'.

  • Search By Tags

    Type tags separated by commas.
  • Search By Author

Content Type


  • Latest News and Updates
    • Latest News
  • Diaper Talk
    • Newbie Nursery
    • Scoop The Poop
    • Our Lifestyle Discussion
    • [DD] Surveys
    • Incontinence - Medical
    • Rainbow Diapers
    • Story and Art Forum
    • Photos
    • Roleplay
    • Product Reviews and Info
    • Diapers in the News
    • Links and Announcements
    • In and Out Board
  • Connect
    • The Rest of your Life!
    • Meeting Place
    • Game Time
  • Trading Post
    • The Diaper Store - Shopping
    • ABDL FreeCycle
    • Other Stuff For Sale/Trade
  • Support
    • DailyDiapers Tech Support
    • Questions And Answers
    • Friends and Family
    • Restlessfox's Depression Discussion
    • ABDL Memorial
  • Other Fetishes
    • General
    • Spanking
    • Bondage
    • Watersports
  • Clubby McClubFace's British Gossip
  • Big Kids Room's Topics
  • Infant School's Let's talk ...
  • Music Producers Club's Topics
  • Diaper Disciplined's Double Diapers and More...
  • Ab/dl LBGT diapers's Topics
  • For us who are turned on by diapers's Write something about yourself, so we can get to know each other!
  • spankings-4-all's Topics
  • spankings-4-all's ABDL spanking and punishments
  • dutchdiapers's Heya allemaal :) Stel je voor!
  • The hated ones's What's it like?
  • Big but getting Smaller!'s Topics
  • abdl west Yorkshire (uk)'s Topics
  • BabyFurs & DiaperFurs's Roleplaying
  • BabyFurs & DiaperFurs's Games
  • BabyFurs & DiaperFurs's Topics
  • For all Canadiens's Hi
  • Minecraft Daycare's Topics
  • "Nerd" Is The Word's Topics
  • AB/DL Support Group's Topics
  • Veteran Abdls's Was it hard to hide
  • Veteran Abdls's Topics
  • Diaper lovers from Scandinavia's Topics
  • Diaper Messers's Introduce Yourself
  • Diaper Messers's Favorite Fantasy in messy diapers
  • Diaper Messers's favorite diaper you use for messes
  • Diaper Messers's favorite activity for with a messy diaper
  • ABDLs of the southwest region's Hello
  • Melbourne Meetups's Welcome Melburnians
  • Melbourne Meetups's Melbourne Meetups
  • Infant littles's Discussion board about everything to do with this age and space.
  • Sweet Diaper Smells n Dreams's favorite Diaper smells
  • Sweet Diaper Smells n Dreams's Favorite Diaper Dreams or Fantasy(s)
  • Sweet Diaper Smells n Dreams's Diaper face sitting
  • Upstate NY ABDL's's Topics
  • Hiking/Camping Meet Ups's Topics
  • Those Who Love Plastic Pants's Topics
  • Wearing, layering, and exposing diapers and plastic pants's Topics
  • Wearing girls panties's What are your favorite panties to wear?
  • Baby Dragons's Topics
  • Those ABDL's into Sports Cars's Whatcha running
  • Inflatables and diapers's Topics
  • ABDL Atlantic Canada's Moncton NbB
  • ABDL Atlantic Canada's Topics
  • ABDL Atlantic Canada's Topics
  • Southern Region and Surrounding ABDL's Hello
  • Southern Region and Surrounding ABDL's Lounge
  • Illinois ABDL's Welcome!
  • Utah Diaper Wearers's Topics where are you from?
  • Becoming a Bedwetter still dry in day time's Did I wet during sleep ?
  • Becoming a Bedwetter still dry in day time's Can hypnosis help ?
  • Becoming a Bedwetter still dry in day time's Training tips
  • Robert Jans adult Baby's TopicsRobert Jans adult Baby
  • Brazilian Diaper Lovers (Brasileiros DLs)'s Tópicos
  • BiggerLittles Bouncers's Bouncer Talk
  • Customizing Your Diapers's Customizing Contour Diapers
  • Customizing Your Diapers's Customizing Diaper Function
  • Customizing Your Diapers's Customizing PUL diapers
  • South Africa DL club's Topics
  • AZ ABDL Social Sanctuary's Topics
  • Braces Club's Topics

Product Groups

  • E-Books
  • Memberships
  • Advertising
  • Videos
  • Collectables

Find results in...

Find results that contain...

Date Created

  • Start


Last Updated

  • Start


Filter by number of...


  • Start



Website URL


Real Age

Age Play Age

Found 25 results

  1. Hello All! It's been a while since I've posted a new story, but I'm back with a project I'm very excited about! "You Know What They Do to Girls Like Us in Brighter Days?" is the story of Rei Akiyama, a young girl trying to navigate through life in a near future dystopia where the age of majority has been raised to 28 for girls and regressive behavioral therapy has become popular to help girls adjust to these new laws. The world this story is set in is very strongly inspired by/based on the world building of Alteredstates, so a lot of credit goes to him! For those unfamiliar with Alteredstates, he does world building through ad copy and other cultural artifacts. While you don't need to be familiar with his work to understand and appreciate this story, I strongly recommend you check it out! Not only because it will help you immerse yourself in this world, but also because it's genuinely really good! You can find him on Tumblr, Twitter, and Patreon! Without further ado, I give you the prologue and first two chapters of "You Know What They Do to Girls Like Us in Brighter Days?" Prologue The night of Wednesday, October 4th, 2028, was unseasonably cold in the city of Greenham; snow was in the forecast for the next day in a city that rarely saw a snowflake until at least January. By 7:28PM, there were already flurries dancing through the cold wind that whipped through the dumpsters behind City Hall, where John Bennet, the head of City Hall security, stood with his foot propping open the emergency exit of the east stairwell. He blew out a lungful of smoke as he dropped his cigarette on the pavement below and crushed it beneath his shoe. John was nothing if not a creature of habit; so much so that, if one cared to be so observant, they could predict exactly what time John would take the last smoke break of his shift before he did his final sweep of the building. He would then go home to his shabby apartment. That night, however, was different. That night, John wouldn’t be going home; he would be meeting a 28-year-old girl he had met on the internet. That night, John’s phone rang just as he was about to go back inside. He fished his phone out of his pocket, smiling when he saw his date’s name on the caller ID, and swiped his finger across the screen as he raised the phone to his ear. “Hey, baby girl,” he said, trying to sound smooth, “I can’t wait to see you.” On the other end of the phone, a young-sounding voice poured honeyed words into his ear as he turned and walked back into the building. Another night, under less distracting circumstances, John would have almost certainly noticed that the door never clicked closed behind him, but the telling silence was lost amongst the words that sent his blood pumping. In a bar a few miles away, Edward Cook was ordering a drink for a girl who looked too young to be there. The girl blushed as she slid her ID and emancipation card across the counter at the bartender’s request, brushing her blue hair behind her ear to look coyly at Edward out of the corner of her eye as she did. Edward never even noticed the girl on the other side of him, or her hand as she slipped a hard plastic card at the end of a black lanyard out of his suit jacket pocket. The card, printed with Edward’s picture and the seal of the Office of Juvenile Affairs, disappeared into the girl’s clutch purse as she quietly slipped away from the bar. She checked the time on her phone as she stepped out into the frosty night: 7:34PM. Elsewhere, the number 9 county bus was pulling over for an unscheduled stop due to a disturbance on the bus involving three young girls. The driver, Richard Lawson, broke up the altercation with the help of another passenger and removed the girls from the bus. That taken care of, an exasperated Richard reported the incident to dispatch, who noted the number 9 bus was running ten minutes behind but was resuming his route at 7:47PM. Back at the courthouse, John, having finished his final sweep of the building and found nothing out of the ordinary, put the finishing touches on his security logs for the night and leaned back in his chair, eyes sweeping over the bank of CCTV monitors that showed snapshots of the interior of the courthouse. It was, however, the clock that John was truly focused on, his eyes constantly flicking between it and the monitors. The moment those numbers turned from 7:59 to 8:00PM, John pushed himself out of his chair and jabbed his finger at the button that caused all of the monitors to wink out simultaneously. Had he waited just a minute longer, he might have seen the black garbed figures slip in from the emergency exit in the east stairwell. He could have watched as they crept up that staircase and slipped into second floor hallway. Another camera would have shown the figures slink down the hallway, past the Permits Office and the Office of Parks and Recreation. On a third camera, the figures stopped in front of a frosted glass door with Office of Juvenile Affairs printed across it in thick, black block letters. One of the figures swiped a card by the panel next to the door, the light turned from red to green, and the figures quickly disappeared through the door. Later, security logs would be pulled showing Edward Cook had accessed the office at 8:04PM; the subsequent investigation would find Cook was not guilty of any direct involvement but would still lose his position on the grounds of gross negligence. By 8:15PM, Greenham City Hall was silent and empty. At 8:17PM, the number 9 county bus blew past the empty bus stop at the far end of the City Hall parking lot. On an ordinary night, Richard would typically idle at this station for a few minutes, but he was working hard to make up for lost time. The next few stops were just as empty, which wasn’t unusual for this time of night on a weekday. It was 8:34PM when the bus pulled up to the stop at Greenham Community College, where three girls and four boys boarded the bus, all of them in their late teens and early twenties. Richard Lawson wouldn’t even think to mention this to investigators later, though they likely would have made nothing of it if he had. By 8:50PM, the city of Greenham, a suburb of the nation’s capital city, was settling into its slumber. A few bars and restaurants were still pouring drinks for late night clientele, but curfew was quickly approaching and all those affected were either already home or else rushing to get there. At 8:54PM, the electric engine of the number 9 county bus was humming along through the streets of one such sleepy neighborhood, empty but for Ricard Lawson and a small handful of passengers: a young girl with black hair and tawny skin carrying a bookbag tight to her chest, two boys with their feet on the seats laughing raucously in the back of the bus, and a mother and a daughter riding together. Richard glanced up at the passengers in his rearview mirror and caught the eye of the daughter. She had bright blue eyes, a practical waterfall of golden curls, and looked to be in her early twenties. Richard smiled at the girl in the mirror; he had to admit, she was adorable in her pink shirt and plaid skirtall. She smiled back at him from behind the shield of her pacifier. The mother turned away from the book in her hand and leaned over the girl, slipping one hand up the girl’s skirtall. Richard quickly averted his gaze, suddenly feeling like he was invading their privacy. “Oh, Rebecca,” the older woman sighed quietly, but still loud enough to be heard easily on the otherwise silent bus, “your pull-up is soaked; did you even know you had to go?” The girl’s smile disappeared into her blush as she mumbled some words from behind her pacifier. The mother chuckled. “It’s alright, sweetheart,” she ruffled her daughter’s hair, “we’re almost home! Then we can get you changed into your nighttime diapers and feed you a nice bottle before bed, would you like that?” She booped her daughter’s nose and sent the girl into a fit of laughter. The black-haired girl shifted in her seat across from the mother and daughter, obviously trying to avoid looking at them. She glanced at her phone, 9:52PM. Richard Lawson shifted in his seat and tried to ignore the cooing and giggling going on behind him. Little single-family homes passed by as he made his way down Ridgemont Street, and only more in sight as he turned right down Wrighton Square. The bell dinged and Richard slowly pressed the brake, bringing the bus to a stop at the corner or Wrighton and Central Lake Drive. Richard wished his passengers a good night, stay safe, as they all got off. Glancing back in his rearview mirror to confirm the bus was empty, Richard slowly accelerated into the night. Peter Grant watched the bus pull away from the front seat of his Greenham Police Department Cruiser. He scanned the passengers leaving the bus stop. Two young men cross the street and kept walking up Wrighton Square while three women started walking up Central Lake Drive and toward his cruiser. He checked his clock: 9:56, damn near too late for young women to be out alone. “Let’s check it out,” he said to his partner, Dave Clusky, as he stepped out of the cruiser and started crossing the street towards the trio. As Peter approached, the women were backlit by a streetlamp, but he could make out the vaguely feminine shapes of three women. Two of them walked side by side as the third, at least a few inches shorter than the other two, walked a couple of feet behind. Peter raised his flashlight, “Excuse me, ladies,” he called out officiously as the beam of light cut through the night, bringing the slowly drifting flakes of snow into heavy contrast. The three ladies stopped in their tracks. The shorter of the two in front whimpered behind her pacifier and clung to the older woman next to her as they both blinked against the light. The girl behind them gasped inaudibly and stared ahead like a deer in headlights for a moment before raising a hand to protect her eyes from the worst of the light. “Evening, ma’am,” Peter nodded to the older woman, “these your children?” The woman glanced behind her, then back to Peter, “just this one,” she replied, squeezing Rebecca close to her. Peter nodded, “Sorry to disturb you, ma’am. Best get your little one inside, it looks to be about her bedtime.” The mother laughed politely, “yes, we’ve had a very long day, thank you, officer.” She tugged on Rebecca’s hand and quietly urged the girl on. Peter swept his flashlight over a few degrees to focus his beam on the girl in the white button up shirt and plaid suspender skirt. “Could you lower your hand, miss? How old are you?” “Uhm, nineteen,” she replied nervously, “I know it’s—” “It’s almost curfew,” Peter interrupted her, “you allowed to be out past curfew?” “Um, no, sir, I—” “Yeah, didn’t think so. What’s your name? What are you doing out so late?” “Um, Rei, sir, and I’m coming home from college, sir, I was—” “College?” Dave chimed in, “you got parental permission for that?” “Yes, sir, and I—” “What were you doing at college this late?” Peter asked. “You go to Greenham CC?” “Yes, sir, I was studying—” “Studying,” Dave scoffed, “yeah, right.” “I was, sir, I have—” “You got a pass from your professor?” Peter asked. “Yes, sir, it’s—” “Well?” Dave said impatiently. “Let’s see it,” Peter demanded. “Yes, sir,” the girl reached into her backpack and produced a folded sheet of paper that was immediately snatched out of her hand. “Professor Lewis? English?” Peter read key words off the piece of paper before handing it off to Dave. Dave looked the sheet over, made an annoyed sound in the back of his throat, then handed it back to Peter. “Looks legit” “You know it’s almost curfew, kid?” Peter turned back towards the girl, thrusting the paper back at her. “Yes, sorry, I was—” “Yeah, you were at college, you said. You live close by?” “Yes, sir, I—” “Where at?” “Just up the street,” she raised her hand and pointed behind Peter. “Uh huh,” Peter sounded skeptical. He pulled his phone out of his pocket and checked the time: 9:59PM. “Think you can get home before curfew hits, little girl?” He smiled maliciously. The girl’s knees went weak; she clutched her bag to her chest as if it could protect from him the malice in his smile. Her vision tunneled in on the face of Peter Grant and the world around her sounded like it was moving through water. Tick. 10:00PM. As curfew went into effect all over Greenham and it’s surrounding townships, the eastern wing of the Greenham City Hall exploded outward, raining fire and rubble into it’s expansive parking lot. The sound of the explosion tore through the still night air, audible as a low rumbling miles away on Central Lake Drive. A portion of the horizon of the night sky lit up. “The fuck…?” Peter cursed. “Fuck me!” Dave swore. The girl let out a quiet yelp and resisted the urge to make a break for it. Silence filled the air in the aftermath of the explosion, and then the radios on Dave and Peter’s shoulders started squawking. They completely forgot about the girl as they scrambled back to their cruiser. Chapter One Snowflakes were melting in Rei Akiyama’s hair as she slumped against the front door of her house. She was still shaking and trying to steady her breath. “You’re late,” a voice said from the living room. “I know, I’m sorry, Mom,” Rei said, still panting slightly as she took her shoes off before entering the room. “The bus was running late; I ran all the way here from the bus stop.” Ms. Akiyama made a sound in her throat as she looked her daughter up and down. “You were studying? Let me see your pass.” “Yes, Mom,” Rei said as she pulled out the now slightly crumpled piece of paper out of her bag and handed it over. “You’re working too hard in school,” Ms. Akiyama said matter-of-factly. “Well, whatever, I’m glad you’re home,” she discarded the paper on the end table, “I was starting to get worried when I heard that rumbling. Did you hear that?” “Yes, Mom,” Rei nodded and chewed on her lip, unsure what else to say on the topic. “Rei, stop chewing your lip, it’s a bad nervous habit.” “Yes, Mom, sorry.” Rei forced herself to stop and instead just looked down at her shoes. “Well?” Ms. Akiyama asked expectantly a moment later. “It’s almost bedtime; shouldn’t you be getting ready for bed? The news said we were supposed to get a few inches of snow, so school will probably be cancelled tomorrow, but I want you in bed on time just in case, okay?” “Yes, Mom,” Rei replied. She tried her best not to turn and run up the stairs, but instead walked casually up them as if it had just been a normal night of studying. Her mother watched her go, sensing something was off about her daughter, but she was unable to put her finger on what, exactly, she was sensing. Rei stopped briefly at the top of the stairs, turned back, and gave a small smile and wave when she saw her mother was still watching, then disappeared around the corner. Ms. Akiyama sighed quietly: what was she going to do with that girl? She was worried what kind of ideas her school was filling her head with, and Rei being out all-night studying didn’t do anything to allay that worry. Picking up the pass Rei had given her, Ms. Akiyama turned and settled back down on the couch. According to the pass, Rei had been working on her midterm essay for English with Professor Lewis. Sighing once more, she set the note aside, making a mental note to ask Rei what she was writing her essay about (maybe that would give her a clue on exactly what kind of idea’s the school was filling Rei’s head with), and turned her attention back to the TV where a mature looking woman was smiling back at her while holding a colorful package. “That why I decided to try new Pampers Overnight Diapers! They are expertly designed for girls who wet the bed,” as the woman delivered the line, she reached her free hand out the side and pulled a young girl of about eight or ten into the frame and into a side hug, “and those who don’t,” the camera pulled out and panned over to reveal an older girl about Rei’s age staring distractedly at her phone seemingly oblivious to her surroundings, “yet,” the mother added after a beat and punctuated it with a wink. Upstairs, Rei leaned against the wall, just out of sight, focusing on getting her breathing back to normal. The night hadn’t gone exactly as planned, but, so far, nothing had gone terribly wrong. She could only hope it stayed that way. Rei pushed herself away from the wall and made her way down the hallway towards her bedroom, closing her door behind her just as downstairs the TV alerted her mother to breaking news. As Ms. Akiyama was stunned to hear of the bombing just a few miles from her, Rei was tossing her backpack on the floor next to her desk and throwing herself face down on her bed. She was slightly dazed and more than exhausted. Part of her couldn’t believe the events of the night. Yes, they had been making plans for weeks now, she had known this night was coming, but now that it was done…it felt surreal. She was terrified of what would come next. Still, there was one more thing she had to do before this night was over. Rei crept back to her bedroom door, listened carefully, then cracked the door ever so slightly. The distant sounds of the TV still drifted up the stairs and the hallway was empty. Closing the door silently, she rushed across the carpet in socked feet to her desk, which, looking back over her shoulder towards the door, she inched away from the wall. Kneeling down, Rei reached behind the desk and pried off a piece of the baseboard to reveal a small crevice between the wall and the floor from which Rei produced a cell phone at least a decade old. It was black with a silver lined screen and a numeric keyboard. Rei brought up the messaging app only to be greeted with over a dozen texts; each was from a different number, but they all said the same thing: “home safe.” She sighed with relief, painstakingly typed out her own missive (“home safe”) on the numeric keyboard and pressed send before immediately replacing the phone in its hiding place and putting everything back in order. Now, Rei thought, it was time to get ready for bed. Chapter Two “It was confirmed early this morning that there were no casualties or injuries in last night’s explosion at the Greenham City Hall, which occurred at exactly 10PM and destroyed most of the building’s eastern half. While authorities have yet to make any statements regarding the cause of the explosion, many are already speculating that this was an act of domestic terrorism committed by the radical leftist feminist group Rebel in response to recent social policy legislation restricting the rights of women under twenty-eight. Supporters of this theory have been quick to point out that the offices of the newly established Office of Juvenile Affairs, which was formed to enforce these new policies, was located in the eastern wing of the Greenham City Hall. We’ll be sure to bring you all the breaking details on this story as it develops. Back to you in the studio, Steve.” As the news switched back to less interesting stories, Ms. Akiyama turned her attention away from the tablet propped up on the kitchen counter and back to the cast iron skillet in front of her where the pancakes were beginning to form bubbles along the edge of the batter. She flipped them with the kind of perfection that only came with years of practice and shook her head, it was just terrible what had happened. She knew some people thought the new laws were going too far, but surely bombing buildings was going just as far, if not further. No, it wasn’t the proper way to go about voicing dissent at all. And if this was the kind of stuff feminism was preaching these days, maybe there was some sense to these new laws. Certainly they didn’t teach girls to behave that way when she was younger. Ms. Akiyama just prayed Rei’s head wasn’t being filled with this kind of stuff at that college she had begged so hard to go to. Maybe it wasn’t too late to put her in a vocational school; with a little discipline, Rei could make an excellent secretary. Or maybe she could get Rei a job working at a daycare; Rei always liked children, and maybe tapping into Rei’s maternal instincts was just what was needed to make sure she stayed on the right path. Or, there was always… No, no, Ms. Akiyama shoved that thought away. Rei was a good kid; a bit headstrong, but a good kid, surely that option was too drastic. Ms. Akiyama sighed as she stacked the pancakes on the steadily growing pile; she just wanted Rei to be safe and have a nice, happy life. She didn’t want her daughter falling in with the wrong crowd and getting herself in trouble. It wasn’t easy raising a daughter in such complicated times. Ms. Akiyama was still musing on such matters when Rei shuffled sleepily into the kitchen, almost instinctively following the smell of pancakes. “Pancakes?” Rei asked hopefully. “Does that mean school is canceled?” Mom typically never made pancakes on weekdays. “It sure does,” Ms. Akiyama replied cheerfully, trying to hide the somber mood the news had put her in. “Have you looked outside? We got quite a lot of snow!” Rei grinned and rushed out of the kitchen and into the living room and its bay window overlooking their front yard and the street beyond. Everything was white and brilliantly bright in the morning sun, covered in what must have been at least five or six inches of snow. Even the road was covered; it seemed like the snowplows hadn’t made it to their neighborhood yet. Rei couldn’t help but stare out the window in wonderment; she had always loved the snow. There was just something magical about it. Behind her, Ms. Akiyama leaned against the door frame and grinned. When it came to snow, kids were always kids. “Come on,” Ms. Akiyama said after giving Rei a few moments to take in the wintery spread, “the pancakes are getting cold.” She turned and headed back in to the kitchen without checking to make sure Rei was following her. The news was once again talking about last night’s incident, so Ms. Akiyama quickly turned it off as she grabbed the plate of pancakes; she didn’t want to upset Rei with such terrible news first thing in the morning. “So,” Ms. Akiyama said as she set the plate of pancakes on the table and Rei settled into her seat, “you were working on an essay with your professor last night?” She grabbed the syrup from the fridge before settling into her own seat. “Um, yeah,” Rei responded simply as she loaded her plate with pancakes, “my midterm essay,” she added after a moment. “Oh, that’s nice,” Ms. Akiyama passed the syrup across the table and took a couple pancakes off the stack for herself. “What’s it about?” “Um,” Rei was drenching her pancakes in syrup, “well, it’s…well, our professor gave us some articles to choose from and we just have to like respond to one of them.” “Interesting, what kind of articles?” “Just, you know, current events stuff.” “Uh-huh, and what article did you choose?” Sure, Ms. Akiyama was testing the waters, trying to see what kind of stuff Rei was learning at school, but, to her credit, she was genuinely interested in her daughter’s life. Rei, on the other hand, was getting nervous. Her mother didn’t usually ask her this many questions about her schoolwork. Rei liked that her mother didn’t ask her about her schoolwork. Rei thought the less her mother asked about her schoolwork, the better. Why was her mother suddenly interested? She thought about lying, but if her mother asked to see the essay, she’d be caught immediately. “Well, just about…about the passing of The Hayes Act…” “Oh, I see.” Rei shoveled a too large bite of pancakes into her mouth to avoid having to respond. Oh, I see? What did that mean? Rei tried to smile around the bite of pancakes, but her eyes were searching her mother’s face for anything that might hint to her true reaction. Ms. Akiyama worked to keep her face as passive as possible, raising her cup and taking a long, slow sip of coffee to help her efforts. She had barely discussed the act with her daughter since its passage six months ago. She hadn’t needed to much, and it had always felt like such a…touchy subject. “Why did you choose that article?” Ms. Akiyama asked, trying hard to sound casual but interested and definitely non-confrontational. Just a mom interested in her daughter’s schoolwork. Rei speared a hunk of pancake with her fork and cut it away from the rest with her knife, “Um, I just thought the article was interesting,” she spoke with her head down, giving her voice a muffled quality. “What was the article about?” Ms. Akiyama knew Rei had strong feelings about The Hayes Act, and she couldn’t blame her. Rei had turned nineteen a month before the law had passed; she had been an adult for thirteen months when she once again became a child in the eyes of the law for another nine years. Of course, Ms. Akiyama understood why her daughter felt so strongly about it; she respected Rei’s passion, but she wished Rei could accept that there was nothing that could be done. She wished Rei could just accept that the world wasn’t what her mother had promised it would be she told Rei she could grow up to be whatever she wanted. “Just,” Rei shrugged, “I guess the author was talking about how it shouldn’t have passed and stuff…” The two were in a minefield; they both knew it. Neither wanted this to end in an explosion, but one couldn’t leave, and the other couldn’t leave well enough alone. “Oh,” Ms. Akiyama said, “do you talk about that kind of stuff a lot in school?” The last time they had discussed The Hayes Act had been when it had come time for Rei to enroll in her second year at Greenham Community College. With Rei then legally a child, she needed Ms. Akiyama’s permission to continue attending college. Ms. Akiyama could have stopped her; she had certainly been tempted to do it. Rei shrugged, “What do you mean ‘that kind of stuff’?” “Stuff like The Hayes Act? Politics?” “I guess, sometimes.” “What kind of stuff do they teach you about it?” Rei shrugged, “I mean, they just like…explain how it came to be. Historically, you know?” “I see.” Ms. Akiyama could sense her daughter getting…defensive? Evasive? She was certainly becoming something. Maybe it was time to pump the brakes. “I just worry,” Ms. Akiyama said, genuinely thinking it would help defuse the situation. “Worried?!” Rei said a little too loudly, “there’s nothing to worry about, Mom!” “It’s just…I hear a lot these days about what kinds of things colleges are teaching and—” “Mo-om!” “—and I don’t want them filling your head with the wrong kinds of ideas, that’s all!” “Mom, they are not…brainwashing me, okay?” “I didn’t say brainwashing, okay? I just hear what kinds of things colleges teach these days, that’s all,” Ms. Akiyama repeated. Rei slumped in her chair. Her mom had managed to ruin pancakes. “I just want you to be happy,” Ms. Akiyama said after a long, awkward pause. She reached across the table to take her daughter’s hand. “College just makes things harder for most girls these days, and, besides, you study so much, it’s not good for you.” “But I like school, Mom. It makes me happy.” “Well, why don’t we sign you up for one of those extended high school for girls programs?” Ms. Akiyama smiled, genuinely thinking it would be a good suggestion. “Ugh, Mom,” Rei withdrew her hand and shot her mother a withering look, “those are just housewife classes.” “There’s nothing wrong with that, Rei!” “I’m not saying there is,” Rei protested, “it’s just not what I want to do.” “I know, you want to be a teacher, but I just don’t…well…you can’t be a teacher for another nine years, what if by then they don’t let women be teachers anymore?” A silence fell over the room as both mother and daughter felt the weight of that thought. It was a legitimate concern. “I don’t know, Mom,” Rei said at last, sounding crestfallen. “But what am I supposed to do?” Ms. Akiyama frowned. Like most mothers, deep down she just wanted her child to be happy. Part of her really wished her child could have her dream, but most of her knew it simply wasn’t meant to be and there was nothing that could change that. Most of her just wanted to help Rei find another way to be happy. Without a word, Ms. Akiyama rose from the table and cleared their plates. Breakfast was clearly over. On her way out of the kitchen, she lightly ruffled Rei’s hair, “Go on,” she said, “enjoy your snow day, okay? But just…think about the extended high school program?” Rei nodded.
  2. I'm really sorry for the delay on this one. I'm just trying to make everything perfect, and this doesn't feel perfect yet. But I'm probably as close to perfect as I'm going to get. I know this chapter is really short. I'll try to have a longer one up by next week, okay? Anyway... If you haven't read any Academy Works stories, there are five others in this universe. They are as follows: Academy I (Part 1), Academy B (Part 2), Academy T (Part 3), Academy K (Part 4), and Academy A (Part 5). You don't have to read any of the other stories to enjoy this one, but there are a lot of references and overlap. If you're in this for the long haul, and you want to know about the entire universe, I really do recommend reading this one after the other five. As always, you can support me at this Patreon link. Thank you for all the comments and likes over the past year, and I hope to finish this project soon! ~Mia~ --------------------------------- Academy M By Mia Moore "The just are blind to love, and the lovers are blind to everything else." -The Source Mistake One I flipped through the dossier. Of all the cases they wanted me to start with... "So?" "You're sure she's a candidate?" I asked. Eli nodded. He was the Academy's problem solver, and his first problem was the hardest one. How do we identify the candidates? "Judith Levin, age twenty-eight." "And she's been Touched?" I flipped the page. There was a picture on this one: a brunette with half-closed eyes and a faraway look. "Yep," Eli said, which was all that he had to say. If she'd been Touched and he was able to compile a dossier, that was proof enough. She didn't disappear. "So what am I supposed to do," I said sharply, snapping the folder closed. I entwined my fingers in front of me and leaned forward to meet Eli's gaze. He could intimidate anyone, but not me. I'd been working with him for far too long. "Keep her occupied. She's done her part, but she's still an Arcana. She's dangerous." Sure, keep her occupied. Eli was asking me to babysit God. "Why me?" I asked. That was the real question I wanted answered. "There are a thousand other people working here that could handle this." Eli smiled when he said: "She's into tall women." "Well, shit..." "No one is better than you, Maria," Eli went on. He was goading me, but he wasn't wrong. "Where is she?" I asked, entertaining the offer. "Academy B?" "M," Eli said flatly. "Wait, really?" “——— isn't taking any chances." "I guess not..." I twirled my hair in thought. If keeping Judith in line was really so important, then I might as well take on the extra responsibility. It would give me more leverage at the end of all this. "So you'll do it?" Eli asked. "I'll do it." "Good." And then Eli dropped the stoicism for just a moment to give me a smile. "You've got this." "I'm not worried," I said brightly, without a hint of dishonesty. But I should have been worried. I should have shown an ounce of caution, but my pride never let me make such compromises. Determination and commitment motivated me, and they would motivate me to oblivion. Judith Levin would be my downfall, and that cascade began when I accepted her as my responsibility. She was my first mistake.
  3. Summary: After going through a traumatic childhood, Willa needs help. She's unknowingly admitted to Little Beginnings where she's going to have the chance to have the childhood she should've had (whether she wants to or not). ooOoo Chapter 1: “W-Willa…Willa Carolan,” the young girl stuttered. Her chocolate brown eyes focused on the black and white tiled floor as the receptionist typed upon the keyboard. She was the only one in the waiting room which she supposed made her feel a little better. She did not do well with interaction. The thought of even coming to therapy terrified her as she had never been before. She clenched her clammy hands into fists and counted backwards in her mind, trying to calm the beating of her heart. Suck it up. She thought. Plenty of people go to therapy. There was nothing to be worried about. That’s what she tried to tell herself. But she wasn’t so sure. She could barely talk to another person without stuttering or wanting to puke. How could she manage an hour long session? The whole point of therapy was to talk and she couldn’t even do that. “You can just take a seat in the chair right over there.” the woman smiled at Willa, finally having stopped typing. “Dr. Tischner will be out shortly.” Slightly nodding her head in thanks, she quickly scattered to the furthest corner in the small room away from the woman. With her knees pressed against her chest, she rested her head on them, taking in deep and rapid shallow breaths, ignoring the stack of magazines on the tiny table beside her. Willa didn’t know why she even agreed to come to this. She had managed to avoid it for the past ten years, silently suffering, never going out unless absolutely necessary. She was only twenty years old, had no friends, no job, and anxiety that riddled her mind and body. Adrian, her older brother was the one who supported her but she had a feeling he wanted her out of his home. His crazy ex- girlfriend of three years had just left and was still traumatized by... by everything. Willa thought his message was pretty clear when he scheduled the appointment himself and drove her, escorting her as far as the front door then leaving. She was pissed, rightfully so, that he would just abandon her like that. They were best friends. They had been for all of their lives. Even though her brother was five years older, they understood each other like no one else. She could count on him for everything. She didn’t have to hide away. They were exactly the same in everything from their caramel skin, eyes, round face and thick curly black hair. People would confuse them for twins because of how much they looked alike. So, yes, it hurt when he just dumped her at the building. He didn’t even say when he would be back and the unknown was what scared her the most. “Willa Carolan?” a new voice echoed throughout the room. Shooting her head up, a blonde haired woman dressed in a pink cashmere sweater and light jeans stood at the door with a clipboard. She looked to be about forty years old. Some lines were visible on her milky white skin but from afar she didn’t look to be over twenty five. On trembling legs, Willa walked across the room, ducking her head at the woman’s kind smile and followed her through the brown door into a small room. Sitting down on the lumpy grey couch, she examined everything around her. The walls were painted a mustard yellow and there was one small window which was the only light in the room. In front of her was a coffee table and a chair on the other side. An icy glass of water and a bowl of mints was situated in front of her. Her hand twitched, wanting to take a sip to cool her parched throat but she held off. Willa didn’t want to get too comfortable. She didn’t want to let her guard down. “It’s small, I know.” Willa jumped, turning to stare at the woman. The door shut and suddenly the two of them were alone. She sat down across from Willa with the clipboard and pen in her hand. Her blue eyes gleamed in curiosity. “I’m Dr. Tischner,” she said, her voice was low. Without realizing it, Willa slowly found herself relaxing at the woman’s soft tone. it was almost maternal, something she hadn't heard in many years. “You must be Willa. I believe it was your brother that set up the appointment, yeah?” Willa nodded her head. She kept her mouth shut, still inclined not to speak. Her foot tapped against the black carpet. Her eyes darted every which way, determined not to look at the doctor. “It’s alright if you don’t want to talk. We can just answer, yes or no questions.” she waved her hand. “Everyone reacts differently to therapy so there is no one way to feel or act. It’s normal to be nervous or afraid. I like to go at the patient's pace. If you’re uncomfortable with any of my questions we can just move on. Does that seem fair?” Her eyebrows furrowed together, taking in what she said. Willa was not one to bare her soul to people, especially strangers. It was a relief to hear her say that because she didn’t know if she would ever be ready to share what happened. Willa nodded her head once again. It did seem fair. Looking down at her clipboard, she began to speak. “I just want to clarify a few things, first. Your report says that you are twenty years old; full name is Willa Jean Carolan; and that you were born November 12, 2000? ” The young girl gave a nod. “Great! Now that that’s out of the way I thought we could get to know each other a little.” she exclaimed. “My name is Marina Tischner and I’ve been a therapist for about ten years now. I love working with children and young adults such as yourself. I take a really laid back approach when counseling. I don’t push my patients into anything they are uncomfortable sharing and will not reveal to anyone what is said in this room unless it endangers the lives of others or yourself. Do you understand?” Willa tugged at a curl that had fallen loose from her ponytail. She bit her lip, humming a yes and hugged the pillow in her arms that sat beside her. Dr. Tischner continued to question her about different stuff in her life such as her favorite color, food, animal, etc, and by the end Will found herself slightly smiling, not as tense as she had been when she first arrived. There was something about the woman that gave off a maternal presence. Something she hadn’t felt since the death of her parents. Dr. Tischner cared about her. It wasn’t fake. She gulped, holding back the tears that threatened to fall from her eyes. Willa bit her bottom lip, drawing blood but sucked it away. “I’d like to talk about you parents.” she casually brought up, stopping Willa in her tracks. Her heart dropped to the bottom of her stomach. It was the one thing she refused to ever talk about. A single tear fell from her eye. “You witnessed your parents murder.” Dr. Tischner's voice was just above a whisper. “That’s when the anxiety and PTSD started, isn’t it?” Her chest rose up and down. She didn’t have the words to scream at her to stop the questions. Her shoulders shook as she continued to speak. Willa couldn’t breathe, she was gonna pass out. “You were only ten years old. I couldn’t imagine what that could do to a child.” she sadly shook her head. “You didn’t see your brother until you were at the hospital. That’s why he isn’t as affected as you are. Does that ring true?” The sound of a gunshot echoed in her mind. Her mother’s dead body fell to the ground. A pool of blood surrounded her. Willa’s father was already dead, having been murdered first. The intruders thought no one was home. That’s what they claimed in court. They never meant to kill anyone, they were just gonna rob her house. It didn’t make it any better because her mother and father were dead. She hid upstairs at the top of the staircase, terrified to make a move, afraid they’d hear her. It was two o’clock in the morning. Her brother was sleeping over at a friend's house. That was the day her life changed forever. “Take a sip of water.” Dr. Tischner calmly nodded toward the glass on the table. “We’ll stop the questioning.” She didn’t have to tell her twice. Holding the glass with shaking hands, she tilted it to her lips, gulping it down, barely noticing the change in taste. Willa finished it within a few seconds and collapsed back against the couch, suddenly overcome with fatigue. “We’ll stop for now. Why don’t you take a little nap… we’ve still got ten minutes left.” Dr. Tischner encouraged. Willa didn’t have to be told twice. A haze had clouded over her mind and suddenly she found it harder to stay awake. The only thing she could hear was the doctor’s voice calmly lulling her to sleep. ooOoo This couldn’t be real. Willa naively thought. The last thing she remembered was being at Dr. Tischner’s, her brother leaving her, recounting parents' death, and having a panic attack. She didn’t remember anything after that. A part of her desperately wished for this to be a dream but she knew it wasn’t. It was too real. Warm tears blinded her already blurred vision as her chest rose up and down, desperate to escape the entrapment she had been placed in. Willa wanted to be home in her own bedroom, laying in her queen sized bed. She wanted to be with her brother. She wanted to tell him how much she loved him. She wanted to be away from here. Away from this woman who was holding her as if she weighed nothing. . She couldn’t move her arms or legs. Her entire body was constricted in a tight swaddle by the light pink blanket. It had taken a moment for her to realize that as she slowly awoke, hearing the soft sound of the woman’s voice. That was ten minutes ago. Willa should've been freaking out more than she was. She should’ve been crying and screaming and having a panic attack. But the only sign of her panic were the fat tears that rolled down her cheeks, as she stared up at the woman who cradled her against her bare skin. The only thing she could focus on was her green eyes, unable to see anything else. If she tried to look more than six feet away it all became a big blur. “You’re alright, baby.” the woman cooed as she wiped away the tears. She spoke down to her as if she were an actual infant, unable to understand basic speech.That pissed Willa off more than anything. But she had no way to show it except for the glare in her eyes. “Mommy’s got you,” she spoke in a high pitched voice. “You’re safe with mommy now. You don’t have to worry about those big bad thoughts in your head. Just suck your paci.” she tapped the large object that was stuffed in her mouth. Willa was forced to suck on it, unable to spit it out due to the strap that went around her head. Pitiful whimpers rose from the back of her throat and the woman condescendingly cooed, rocking them both in the rocking chair. They were in the infant ward. The room was light pink and smelled of baby powder. Ten large adult sized newborn incubators filled the room and changing tables ran along the walls. There was also a rocking chair in each corner of the room. Everything was adult sized. Tapping her bottom, Willa’s eyes widened in horror as she felt a cushiony bulk on her bottom half. The woman’s smile widened, showing off her shiny white teeth. “Does baby Willa have to use her diapee?” She began to wiggle as hard as she could, trying to escape but she was too weak. Now she was sobbeduncontrollably as the weight of the woman’s words sank in. She was swaddled like a newborn, sucking on a pacifier, and in a diaper that she was expected to use. Her vision had been blurred. Her muscles were weak. She was as helpless as an infant. Willa was an infant. The woman stood up, pacing as she rocked her back and forth, supporting her head like you’d do a real baby. She wore no shirt and Willa’s cheek was pressed right up against her large left breast. Willa was only faintly aware of the woman’s hand, pressing on her stomach. The more she wiggled the looser her bladder became until suddenly a warm stream flooded her diaper. The thick padding expanded and she screamed and screamed through the pacifier, glaring at the woman in hate for forcing her to piss herself. It was warm and wet, sloshing around her bottom before being absorbed. She desperately wanted it off. She was twenty years old. She hadn’t used a diaper since she was two years old. “I’m so proud of you!” the crazy woman praised her. “You used your diapee like a good little baby-- you’re my good little girl!” She gave her a wet kiss on the forhead and placed her on the changing table, ignoring the screams. A moment later, another woman walked into the room through the sliding doors. Both had curly brown hair that fell right above their shoulders and fair skin. She crooned, brushing her hair out of the girl's out of her face. “I think she’s one of the cutest infants we’ve had yet.” the woman tickled under her chin, causing Willa to try to wriggle away. “She’s also a very smelly baby! I think it’s time for a diapee change!” The second woman held her down as her mommy undid the swaddle revealing he naked body and sagging thick diaper. She continued to sniffle, out of energy to fight. A strap was tightened over her waist and chest while the second woman held down her shoulders. Moving quickly, the straps were undone and the diaper removed. Grabbing baby wipes, she wipes down everywhere, running her finger over her now bare pubic bone. Willa’s eyes realized at the realization only for the woman to giggle. “Babies like you don’t need grown up hair. Infants are bare.” she covered her in baby powder, not wanting to cause a rash and retapped an even thicker diaper making her unable to close her thighs. Undoing the straps, Willa wanted to plead not to be swaddled again but it’s what her mommy did. She wrapped it around her body even tighter than before and supporting her neck, held her against her body. “I’ll go get a bottle.” said the other woman. “Little babies like her shouldn’t be up for so long. Little Willa needs to go nighty- night.”
  4. The following story was created for 'The 3rd Kasarberang's NON-CONtest'. ______________________________________________________________________________________ “This will be the last time I stop by Leah… I miss you so, so much. But I need to go now.” “I… Hope that wherever you’ve gone is a better place.” “It’s just that my heart breaks at the thought that place is not with me-” “-and that I may never join you.” ~~~ A Succubus is said to be a feminine demon or supernatural entity that appears in the dreams of men to drain them of their ‘vitality’ to survive. At least, from a classic interpretation. Modern depictions tend to paint them as less demonic. Fun loving creatures looking to spread sin for sin’s sake. Popularized and made friendly for audiences of popular culture. The truth is that for as long as humanity has existed on this vast expanse of rock, so too have we. Our lustful physiques birthed from their mental energies, emotions, and desires. And unless we continue to consume the forces that gave us being, we will perish. We find ourselves in an evolution arms race against humanity to better feed off them. In more conservative eras and locales, Succubi would be born to cater to the demographic. Perhaps a Succubi dedicated to classical taboos; adultery, provocative clothing, or even (location depending) homosexual relations. In the modern era with the advent of fast convenient travel and the internet, Succubi are born even more specialized. Catering to specific niche interests, kinks, and fetishes which the spread of ideas has proliferated across the globe. Ours is a hierarchical society. Succubi born of kinks more mainstream or known throughout history are well respected and powerful, as they have general appeal. Those on the other end of the spectrum can have it rough. I would know. My specialization is ABDL. I am a Mommy-Dom. It was in the latter half of the 20th century that I came to be. Thrown into a cold and unforgiving world when enough humans had developed this kink. And while the appeal continues to grow with the internet, it is not mainstream enough to grant me the power or respect others wield. … It’s time to put this little self-reflection aside. There are more important things to focus on. Like finding a human. One to hold. To adore. To feed from and have feed from me. I’ve moped around like a lost puppy for a year and I’m more than a little starved. My leathery, black wings carry me through the warm nighttime sky of the mid-western United States. Perhaps I’ve picked a bad direction to head in… Or perhaps I’ve flown in circles. Despite having flown for what must have been half a day there’s still nothing in sight. Just the occasional house separating vast fields of corn and beans. Hmm... What I need is a… Aha! Off in the distance the first sparkles of city light reflect in my eyes. I zip down to the edge of the city. A quiet, desolate location to work on my appearance. Using the glass of an abandoned storefront I take inventory of my reflection. Obscuring much of my 6ft tall frame is a black dress that ends just above my knees. It’s strapless, so it shows off not only my toned tan legs, but also my arms and shoulders. The girls, my leaky 36DD breasts, rest secured in their lacy black strapless maternity bra. My black hair runs straight and down to my shoulders, bangs swept to the right. Eyes, currently a very dark brown. Of course, the dress has no back allowing my wings to come and go as I please. Below the dress my long, thin tail pokes out. It ends with a triangular point. And perhaps least impressively, my black and white tennis shoes. If anyone were to guess by looking at me, my age could range between mid-20’s to early 30’s. … Needing to look my best I smooth my hair over. Ensuring not a strand is out of place. A deep breath in, and then an exhale. I’m as ready as I’ll ever be. With a quick hop, I’m back in the air. Going slow to avoid undoing my work. This time aiming for the city’s downtown. Flying through the city proper, I spot signs of another Succubus’ presence. Namely marked humans and buildings, signs that only we can see. It would seem a powerful one has claimed damn near the whole city as her territory. Following the signs leads me to an alleyway. The location she greets visitors. I land, gracefully, and step inside the dark hall. Wrapping my tail around my right leg and tucking my wings back as a submissive gesture. My shoes squelch on the damp pavement. The skittering sounds of pests in the trash and distant city noise my only company. I’m alerted by the sound of rustling chains. No longer am I alone. In the shadows I sense they’re ready to ensnare me at a moment’s notice. “For what purpose and with what tidings have you come here. To my domain.” A cold, unwelcoming voice calls out from above. With difficulty I can make out her form hovering silently in the overhead darkness. She’s shorter but far stronger than I. Inherently I can tell her specialty is Masochism. She’s a Sadist. S&M is a genesis kink; for as long as humans have existed so too have they found pleasure in pain. There’s is no telling how old the Succubus before me truly is. It could range in the thousands or greater. “Greetings, your grace. I am but a humble wanderer captivated by your city. Truly its sight is second only to you.” I stifle the dread and fear and pressure her presence instills. Then I take a respectful, slight bow and speak confidently with a silver tongue. She pauses. I feel her eyes burrow into the top of my head. “Hmph. You have manners on you. How long do you intend stay, wanderer.” Another question spoken in an unquestioning way. “Truthfully, I had given it no thought. If the sight of one such as I displeases you… I can be on my way.” “I see.” Her gaze pulls away as she mulls my response over. A breath I’d been holding escapes. Nearly a minute passes before she resumes speaking. “Your stay is permitted so long as you adhere to my rule and keep from my targets.” She doesn’t view me as a threat. One of the perks of not embodying a more popular kink. Or maybe one with power such as her can afford to feel pity or generosity, however slight. “I thank you wholeheartedly, your grace.” She was gone before I’d finished. Doubtless to partake in her definition of fun or defend what she’s deemed hers from less compliant Succubi. I exit the alley mightily pleased that ‘negotiations’ didn’t break down. Negative vibes shed from my mind now that the difficult part is over. Now is the time for shopping. ~~~ A quick peruse to get the lay of the land has made it quite clear that my darling host has picked clean the best this city has to offer. Her picking of all potential Masochists in the city has left me without easy targets. ABDL in some respects can be related to the humiliation aspects of Masochism, therefore allowing me an easy ‘in’. But it’s fine. It’s fine! I’ll still make this work, and hey, besides… I say cracking the egg is the most fun part of making the omelet. I just need the right person… The right egg… A beefy man? No. I prefer ladies and a meathead is no fun. A married woman? No, not my wheelhouse. A college student? Hm… There’s potential, but their schedules can put a damper on things. An older person? It could work but there’s an energy concern… And our time together would be rather short… While I observe the passersby on the street and rule them out, the ideal human starts taking shape in my mind. An adult woman ideally under 40, already established in a career with no relationship, preferably homosexual or bi. Most importantly she must not have already been selected by the city’s Succubus. My heart and breast ache in tandem at the thought of this perfect, mystery human. The mental image of them suckling and consuming a part of me as it goes to work inside them. Binding us together… … Focus. With a blink of my eyes my perception of vision shifts. The mental signatures of humans capable of fulfilling my criteria float about in a trail that will lead me right to them. I spot nine potential threads leading off in different directions throughout the city. ~~~ The four closest leads took me to apartments and a hotel where I could quickly gather information on the occupant. I am particularly picky, so none received passing marks. It may not be in Succubus nature, but I prefer to bond for life when able. Having exhausted the residential options in close proximity, the next lead takes me a bit aways to a long lane of businesses and eateries. Specifically, into an upscale Italian restaurant. That’s where I spot her. 5ft tall. In her late twenties. Long dark brown hair tied up into a ponytail. Glasses over her green eyes. Average build on the thinner side with a smaller albeit noticeable bust. She looks like she just got off work, wearing a tailored dark grey suit with slacks and loafers. Seems business oriented. Probably working in management. The read I get on her mental energies is very mature and adult. However, there’s something buried beneath. A certain lost sadness. And a string to unravel. The kind of thing I love to see in a target so seemingly mature. She’s perfect. Physically the spitting image of my type. Mentally something to work with, something to nurture. She needs me. I am enthralled. With my inherent presence masking I walk in undetected and stand close to her. It’s all I can do to not place a hand on her shoulder. Instead, I listen in on her mind, grasping at her active thoughts as they spill forth. [Another wasted Friday night… Hopefully they bring the check soon.] My fixation on her breaks and for the first time I look at the table. She’s on a date. A man seated directly opposed to her prattles on excitedly. Snatching glimpses at her barely exposed bosom. Glimpses she clearly takes note of. [Going to need a smoke before I catch a ride home.] Ooh an oral fixation. And a convenient chance to catch up with her... My how the stars align! The date ends without much fuss or flair. She nods her head and smiles lightly when appropriate. He offers to pay for their meal, but she firmly pays her own way. While she informs him that she had a lovely time she dodges the attempt at a hug before departing. Alone, purse in hand. I watch as she walks down to the end of the street where she stands near an ashtray at a designated smoking area. Needing to prepare, I stop by the alley next to the restaurant. Quickly I become visible, hide the tail and wings, manifest a large purse (my diaper bag), and exit. Now heading in her direction. As I draw closer, I feel her attention shift from her cigarette to me. Her eyes lingering around my bust and thighs which peek out above and below my outfit. [Damn. I wish I’d gone out with her instead.] The stray thought pulls a smirk out of me. We can make that want a reality. Now within earshot I call out to her in a playfully sarcastic tone. “No one ever told you that smoking is bad for pretty little things like you?” Her eyes widen slightly in surprise as she plucks the cigarette from her mouth and knocks ashes into the tray’s sand. “I suppose I didn’t hear it enough. You work with kids?” A question directed at me; she’s interested. Taking notice of the large pastel pink bag around my shoulder and attributing my words to my profession. “You could say that. I actually just got off the clock doing some late nannying. What about yourself?” “I manage the marketing team for the city’s tourism initiatives. Got off late and had a bit of a dinner thing.” Aha, I knew she looked the managerial type. “Wow, really? I’m new ‘round here. Perhaps sometime you could show me around or give me a recommendation on a place to grab a drink.” She takes a long drag of her cigarette. Thinking. [Should I invite her out now? Wasn’t going to do much but maybe drink at home anyway.] Hearing this little conflicted thought I continue and give her a slight nudge. “Actually, I’m feeling a little thirsty now…” I say, adding a slightly sultry tone to my voice. A powerful hint that is not lost on her. Her nearly spent cigarette gets extinguished into the ashtray’s sand. And she blows a plume of smoke away from us. “You know what? I could go for something too. Want to join me Ms…” She trails off. Her cheeks tinge red at the realization that we’ve yet to exchange names. I chuckle and answer. “My name is Lilith.” She smiles and puts out a hand that I shake. “You can call me Eve.” ~~~ “Myyy god, you’re shhooo good at drinking!” “Oh, I don’t know about that. Good company helps it go down quicker.” We’ve been knocking back drinks for more than an hour now. Shots, beer, mixed drinks. A bit of everything. She’s pushed herself to match me drink for drink. I can taste it. However, I couldn’t feel a buzz if I tried. Eve on the other hand… She’s told me a fair bit about herself as her inhibitions have weakened. Both in conversation and in mind. · She’s alone in an apartment [her ex moved out three years ago]. · She really likes this bar [the drinks are cheap]. · Her work is going well [personal life not so much; hard time finding friends or ‘good’ dates]. · From age 10 she all but raised her younger siblings [she doesn’t see her family much anymore]. · She complimented my dress [she enjoys the view of my tits]. While the last point made me happy to hear… The second to last point piqued my interest. It must be the ‘something extra’ buried in her. My instincts were on the money, she’s the one for me. Polishing off the last of her amber drink, Eve places the glass down and calls it. Wincing at the burn as it slides down her throat. “I thinkkkk I’m good to go. Come with?” [Please let her come!] “Of course. We’ll go back to yours.” My hand moves from our table and lightly rests on her thigh. Tracing up her leg and ending at her lower body. Her face flushes pink. While she’s aroused, I detect a hint of dissatisfaction that she didn’t take initiative. “I-I’ll get our tab.” Eve’s already digging around her purse for her card. I stand and carefully pull her chair from the table. Then I bend at the waist and whisper into her ear. “Already paid dear, lets head out.” Shuddering despite herself she stands up quickly. Now adding embarrassment on top of arousal. I drink the feelings up. Making her feel small is helping tune it to something more filling for me. Eve takes the lead. Grabbing my hand and leading us out of the bar. “My apartmench’s jus a few blocks away. S’ not a bad walk.” While the woman’s speech contains the occasional drunken slur of her words, her motor skills seem no worse for wear. As we parade on to her abode, I am treated to the turbulent thoughts in her head. [What was with that smooth move she pulled?] [No one’s ever done anything like that to me…] My mouth contorts into a slight smile as we walk. It’s all I’m able to manage without it taking up my entire face. Despite her conflicted thoughts she’s able to play it cool externally. Pointing out some of the other establishments she frequents on the street and what businesses the tourism initiative places emphasis upon. We arrive at a large complex with multiple gated entrances. From her purse Eve produces a key fob which she places onto a thick albeit fancy metal gate. She swings it open, holding the door for me. We’re basically in an alley, with apartment doors on the left and right. I’m led three doors down on the left where she takes a key on the same ring as the fob and unlocks the door. We place our shoes on a rack, and I get a good look at the place. It’s a one-bedroom apartment with the kitchen being the first area you enter. It has an island with stools and all other modern amenities. Next to the entryway door is a large glass sliding door, behind which is a washer and dryer with related supplies. There’s a long L-shaped couch with its back to the kitchen facing a coffee table and a TV. To the left of the couch, taking up both living room and kitchen space, is a small 4-person dining table. There’s a door at the far end of the room next to the TV. True to her earlier thoughts, I see no evidence of her family on the walls. In fact, the apartment is devoid of personal belongings. “Don’t mind the mess, I wasn’t expecting anyone.” “What, it’s spotless!” I say incredulously. Not a spec of dirt in the entryway, a crumb in the kitchen, or a pillow out of place in the living room. She does live here… Right??? “How about I show you to the bed…” Once more my hand is in hers as she pulls me through the apartment to the door on the other side of the room. Her bedroom consists of a king-sized bed, a sliding door closet, a night table with lamp on one side, and a dresser with 4 shelves and a mirror on top directly opposite the bed. There’s another open door to the left that leads to a bathroom. We’re barely in the room before Eve’s stripping away her clothing. Leaving herself in just a set of light grey cotton panties and sports bra as she sits seductively on the bed. I place my diaper bag on the floor. As I sit on the edge of the bed, she pounces on me. I allow myself to be pinned down. One of her hands is supporting her upper body while the other fondles my breasts. Her knee is pressed between my legs. And her mouth is pressed against mine in a deep kiss. For a petit girl, she’s full of energy. [Oh fuck! Oh god~] Our lips separate as she sits up to catch her breath before going in for more. I stop her, my hands on her shoulder. She’s had a taste, but now it’s time to work. “Before we continue Eve, do you need to use the potty?” My tone of voice deathly serious. She looks at me incredulously. “Hah, no I don’t need to ‘use the potty’.” “Okay, just thought I’d make sure before we start.” Eve shrugs, quickly putting my strange question aside, and presses her body into mine. My hand cups her cheek, my mouth just inches from hers. I speak again. “Sleep.” Her body goes limp at my command. Her head falling fully into my hand. Carefully I pick her up off me and place her onto the bed. Many other Succubi would take this opportunity to make her into whatever they want. Perhaps mind control into thinking she’s always wanted whatever they’d planned for her. But that’s no fun and unnecessary. She is the one I want. Not a mindless puppet. I yank my dress down enough to reveal my strapless maternity bra in its entirety. The outer layer of the bra’s left cup pulls down revealing bare breast. A bead of milk from my swollen nipple drips onto the bed. Carefully I maneuver her such that I’m cradling her torso in my arms. It only takes a little toying with her slumbering, susceptible mind before she’s dreaming that she’s puffing away on a cigarette. Her lips pucker in response. Holding her close to the nipple is all it takes for her to begin sucking away. My warm milk entering her little tummy and getting to work. Fuck it feels so good. Her warmth in my arms. The warm little breaths from her nose on my breasts. The sensation of her mouth around my areola and tongue on my nipple. How I’d missed this so. Looking down I can’t help but admire how utterly adorable she is… Gone is the adult I’d entertained just minutes prior… She’s a baby. My baby. And soon enough she’ll come to know it as well. If I have my way her ass is going to be calling me Mommy before the weekend is through. She’ll be draining both breasts every night. She needs this. I know she does. Just as much as I do. I feel myself grow wet at my own racing thoughts. My breath quickens. My entire body feels electrically charged. … A glimpse of what sight reflects in the mirror opposite the bed stops me in my tracks. My transformation’s undone. My wings are arched back in ecstasy and my tail is winding down her arm. I need to calm down. It’s been a while since the last time, but I need to stop. I won’t lose against these starving, instinctual urges. I will not hurt her. Having regained control my physical Succubus traits recede. The overpowering Mommy Dom haze retreats to the edges of my mind. Any more milk and the effect will be too strong too soon. She needs to build up a tolerance otherwise I’ll baby brain her. The last thing I want. With an audible pop I pull her away. A string of transparent-white milk mixed spittle runs from my nipple to her lips. With a chuckle I wipe it away. She only took a few gulps. But it’s all that’s needed for my milk to start doing its job. She’s marked and we’re connected now, Eve and me. Our bond aside, the milk will make her a little malleable and compliant tomorrow, but not overly so. Just enough to ease her into things. And… A slight hiss and trickle sound fills the quiet room. Her panties go dark as urine spills out past the thin cotton and onto the bed sheets. “Tsk tsk, I thought you said you didn’t have to use the potty…” I say aloud to no one, all the while smiling to myself. Once off the bed I bend down to the floor and grab the diaper bag. I reach a hand in and grab exactly what I need. An adorable pair of brightly colored training pants. Purple all over with pink, red, and blue flowers decorating the front and back with fade-when-wet designs along the legs. Unceremoniously I de-panty the soaked girl. Using powder and wipes, also from the bag, to clean her up for beddy time. My hand gestures up and the girl floats a few inches above the bed. Enough room for me to strip the bed of its sheets. Those go in the washer. With a little digging in her closet, I find a spare blanket to wrap around the two of us. With all business tended to; I pull the outer layer of my left cup back up, readjust my dress, and lay down next to her for the night. I pull her smaller body into mine. With much glee I give her bottom a crinkly pat before wrapping the arm around her. ~~~ Needless to say, I didn’t sleep a wink… Not that I need to. My excitement for the morning and her reaction was high all night. At 9am I finally got my wish as the smaller girl I’ve been spooning began to rustle around in my arms. “Aaahhnn…” “Good morning sleepy head.” In response to her yawn, I offer a playful greeting. “Good morning, I uh hope I didn’t keep you from getting up.” “It’s no problem, I like to lay about on weekend mornings anyway.” Eve nods her head in understanding. I lift the arm still draped over her and she rolls out of my grasp. With this newfound freedom she stretches, and her body audibly creaks and cracks in places. As she moves and shifts her legs a confused expression takes shape on her face. She tosses the blanket aside and stares down at the garment I changed her into last night. “Wh… What!? What the hell am I wearing!?” [Is that a diaper!?] “Sweetie, do you remember what happened last night?” I speak in a concerned and apologetic tone. Her head swivels to me. She opens her mouth about to retort but stops, thinking. “No… I remember the kiss and then nothing.” “Well sometime last night after sex, I woke up to you having a little accident. You were out of it, so I cleaned you up and put you in one of the spare pull-ups from my bag just to be safe.” “You’re kidding, I-I’ve never done anything like that! There’s no way! I… I-” Her voice rises slightly. The emotions she’s giving off are a mix of embarrassment, denial, and anger. I breath them in deeply. All part of the process. Then I place a reassuring hand atop hers. “Baby, baby, it’s okay, shhh… You just had a lil too much to drink, it happens to big girls all the time.” “I… Uh… W-Where did you put the sheets…?” My words and tone help a little. Her emotions cool down; still there but just lessened. Her reaction fills me with joy. She’s too frazzled to object to being talked to like a child that had one bad night of potty training. “In the washer, I didn’t start it since it was too late for the noise.” Quickly she hops off the bed and scurries into the other room. My eyes home in on her adorably padded rear as it moves with her steps. I notice something right away that she’s yet to realize. Following her I see she’s thrown open the washer. A frown on her face and her brow crinkled. [Oh my god… It does smell like piss. What the fuck…] Acting as though she wasn’t confirming the state of her sheets, she pulls out a detergent pod from a shelf and gets the laundry started. I sneak up behind her and just as the laundry starts, I place a hand near the rear of her training pants. Almost between her legs. My hand cups the cloth-esque garment with a slight squish rather than a crinkle. The flowers are mostly faded from the design. “Eep!” She squeaks, jumping forward, before turning back to face me with a surprised look. I point down to her disposable underwear and fill my voice with faux sympathy. “Oh Eve, I think it was more than just the one accident last night.” Her hand shoots down to the crotch of her pull-up. Feeling the sodden garment for herself. Her face burns red in embarrassment. [I-I-I am not wearing a p-pissy pull-up in front of a date!] She stands quiet and still, shocked by the revelation. I act fast and push her along through the apartment by her shoulders. “Here, how about you take a nice hot shower and get cleaned up. Hm?” I lean down and whisper gently into her ears. Rubbing her shoulders gently as we go. Her body melts in my grip. And a feeling of relief crosses my nose. “Y… Yeah. Thanks, Lilith.” I drop her off at the bathroom and close the door behind her. Shortly after the water comes on, I get to work. A Mommy’s work is never done after all. I’ve got to put together an outfit for her. Out of my bag comes another flowery pull-up. I throw open her closet and start digging through her muted color wardrobe. Dress pants, jeans, khakis, etc. It isn’t until buried and hidden near the end of the rack, that I find a black knee-length skirt. Bingo. That goes next to the pull-up. Just in time because the sound of water ceases. Eve’s quick shower has come to an end. She steps out of the bathroom and seems almost shocked to see me sitting on the bed. “Oh, I... I thought you’d have left.” [Who would want to stick around for a grown woman that pisses herself after drinking too much?] “I’ve seen worse than this at work, silly girl. Besides you promised we’d hang this weekend and go out today!” I speak cheerily and excitedly at the prospect. It’s important to put her at ease that I’m unbothered by her lapse in control. This is the start of a precedent that should repeat several times today as the milk wrecks her potty training. Eve seems momentarily confused, clearly not remembering this fictitious promise. Her mind fills the gaps and ultimately, she accepts my words as truth. “Uh, okay. We can do that if you’re still interested then… Let me just get dressed first.” “I’ll let you get to it then! Though, Eve, I didn’t want to say anything but… I think you should wear another one of my pull-ups out today.” “Wait, what!? What are you talking about, I’m not going out in a fucking diaper!” With her tone raised she looks at me as though I’ve just grown a second head. I pick up the garment and hold it outstretched, putting it on display. “Oh Eve, it’s not a diaper, it’s a pull-up. And I wouldn’t have brought this up except you did have two accidents last night.” “I-I no! It wasn’t my fault!” “I know sweetie, I know. Maybe you had a bad reaction to a drink last night and you’re still processing it. Shouldn’t we plan ahead for that?” We stand in silence for a moment. I can see her process my words. Her eyes shifting from me to the childish padded panties in my hand. Ultimately, she shakes her head in defeat, giving in. “Yeah. Maybe it was all just something I drank… Okay. Alright, you win…” In these situations, I tend to. “I’ll leave you to it!” Cheerfully I place her pull-up into her waiting hands and step out into the living room. Closing the door behind me. While sitting on the couch I enjoy the thoughts Eve puts out. [Christ this is so much thicker than panties.] [Maybe I can get away with a pair of jeans…] [Fuck, you can totally tell I’m wearing training pants!] [Ugh, I really don’t want to wear the skirt…] Despite the groaning, moments later she steps out wearing the skirt and a dark grey polo. “That skirt really shows off your legs!” “I’m not a big fan of skirts. I don’t consider myself the type, I guess.” “Well, I think you look wonderful. How about some breakfast?” “I… Sounds good, there’s a pancake place around the corner. We can walk.” ~~~ Our long breakfast concluded with no major incident. I did take several opportunities to treat her rather childishly. Wiping her face with a napkin. Asking what she was going to get and then ordering for her. Discreetly asking if she needed the potty on our way out, she claimed not to [because she is an adult and doesn’t need a reminder]. Each time she would blush in the most adorable manner and look away to keep me from noticing all the while saying that I didn’t need to do that. The earlier outburst over her underwear aside, my milk seems to have been effective. It’s just before noon and Eve has called an Uber to take us to a botanical garden she enjoys. It turned out to be a short 10-minute drive out of the city. As we step out the car, I must admit that I’m quite impressed. Right next to the parking lot is a massive wood and stone building. To the right of that is a large pond, between the two is a walkway. A group of 5 geese peck about the grass nearby. “That’s the visitor center, they used to hold environmental talks and events there.” Eve gestures to the building I had noticed as we walk past into the park proper. “Ooh that sounds fun, I’d loved to have gone.” “And keep your eyes peeled around the edge of the pond.” “Hm? What do you- Oh!” Just as I had begun to ask, I spotted movement in the water at the edge of the pond. A massive koi fish. No, several. All in color mixtures ranging from white, red, and brown. “Aren’t they amazing? There are 2 other ponds here, but this is the only one with koi.” “They really are! I’m so lucky to have such an amazing and cute tour guide.” While speaking I quickly snatch up her hand and pull her body into mine teasingly. She blushes and pulls away… But continues to hold my hand. The second pond links up diagonally to the one near the entrance. Bushes blooming beautiful purple flowers dot the entrance to a bridge leading over the small patch of grass separating the ponds. “Look, turtles!” Eve points excitedly. A few feet away from the bridge, on an artificial log, are a group of 5 turtles. Sunning themselves in the warm weather. “They certainly look cozy. Maybe we should grab a log and see what the fuss is about.” “Ha, I think we should leave it to the turtles.” Past the bridge, further up the path we reach a crossroads. Eve pulls me to the right. “The last lake is in the other direction, but we should go this way first. I’m a bit thirsty and there’s a fountain.” True to her word off in the distance I see a set of water fountains in front of a brick building (bathroom) to the right of the path. There’s a tall, short, and even a pet fountain. On the left I see a gazebo surrounded by tall bushes with hanging baskets and vines surrounding it. The trail continues into the woods. Dropping my hand, she walks to the fountain and takes a long drink. I partake as well though just for appearances and to enjoy the sensation. “Come over here.” Eve says, after finishing her drink. She ushers me forward towards the gazebo. The shade of which offers respite from the glaring summer sun. Aside from the entrances on either side, it is a rather private. The plants offering coverage from anyone away from the entrance. I take a seat next to her on the bench that runs along the walls. After placing a hand on hers I speak genuinely. “This may be one of the nicest parks I’ve seen. Thanks for showing me.” “I’m glad you like it! It’s… You’re actually the first person I’ve brought here.” [Not even my ex came here.] “Wow you really know how to make a girl feel special!” “I don’t know… You just… It’s weird…” Eve stammers, as if not knowing where she’s going with this. Her mind is a bit of a jumble as well, her inner thoughts are just as choppy. Since we’ve sat down her knees have been bouncing, and her legs shifting between crossed and un-crossed. The girl is unconsciously antsy, but not from the words she’s yet to say. The movement stops and I’m certain of the reason. “Sorry to interrupt but you’ve been doing the potty dance, Eve. Do you need the potty?” “No, Lilith! Why do you keep asking like I’m some kind of-of… Oh! I-Yes!” She stands up quickly and carefully. Holding herself as she exits the gazebo and walks towards the bathroom across the path. There are 3 doors each with a sign. Men, woman, family. Before she can move to the Woman’s room, I steer her towards the family bathroom and open the door for her. I step inside and lock the door behind us. Eve hikes her skirt up to pull her training pants down. Unveiling the soaked garment to me. All patterns faded, and hanging down as far as it can stretch from the weight. A wonder it’d not been visible from under her skirt. Looking very much the role of a toddler that made it to the potty too late. In a way that warms my heart and pleases me. “Oh dear, you’re absolutely soaked…” I say in a voice full of sympathy. “What!? I haven’t even-“ Just as her retort began, it ended. Her eyes go wide and her body still. The familiar sound of trickling liquid fills the bathroom. And while perhaps her drenched padding could handle some more, it clearly could not handle the coming flood. Her pee dribbles out past the leak guards, running down her legs and into her socks and shoes. Mortified, her accident continued for half a minute, dumping the last of her morning’s beverages past her pull-up onto her lower half. [W-What did I… Again? In front of Lilith!?] Sniff. Sniff. Her small body shakes pitifully and wracks with silent sobs as she tries to hold back tears. Despite being part of the plan and energizing me, my heart aches at the sight. I rush forward. Embracing the girl in a tight hug. She attempts to push away and shouts in surprise, momentarily forgetting her misery. “N-No, don’t! You’ll get it on you!” “That’s not for you to worry about, Eve. Everything is going to be okay. Just let Lilith take care of everything.” She again willingly cedes control to me. Now rather than decide a course of action for her it’s to physically take care of the problem itself. I gently lower her down onto a changing pad from my diaper bag. Carefully to create as little mess as possible, I remove the bottom half of her outfit including her padded panties. Immediately her hands hover over her exposed bits. An attempt to obscure my view. I detect shame amongst her largely embarrassed feelings. I chuckle a bit and speak softly, intending to put the girl at ease. “Nothing I haven’t seen before. Move those hands up sweetie.” At my prompting she slowly raises her hands to cover her eyes. The wipes come out of the bag, and I get to work cleaning her private area. Adding some pleasurable maneuvers into the mix. She quickly becomes wet in a different sense, and the way she bites her lip as she attempts to ignore the pleasure is not lost on me. [O-Oh, not there! Not l-like that! It-It feeels sho…] Teasing aside, I finish up and work on the lower bits. A fresh wipe for each leg and her feet. Then I stand her back up. I kneel on the floor and dig in the bag a final time. Out comes a plastic bag to store her ruined clothing, a pull-up, clean skirt, and sandals all sized for her. “Left leg sweetie.” I hold the pull-up open and wait in front of the small girl. She grabs my shoulder for balance and lifts a leg as requested. With ease I thread it through the proper hole. “Last but not least, the right.” The other leg is up and through the hole in record time. As I rise off the ground, I slowly bring the training pant up her legs with me. Before it’s snugly wrapped around her bottom. I pass her the skirt and shoes before getting to work bagging her old outfit and cleaning up the floor where pee droplets fell. By the time I finish she’s dressed and flushed in embarrassment and arousal from my playing. But along with that are hints of gratefulness and affection. The negativity she felt at the start of the accident is a thing of the past. All in all, I’d say the first successful public change of many to come. Not that she needed to know that right now. “See, that wasn’t too bad, was it?” “N-No, I.. I can’t thank you enough… You didn’t have to…” “You’re more than welcome and it was no trouble! Now how about we sit back down, and we continue where we left off?” She nods gratefully in agreement, and we exit the bathroom. Leaving it as we entered albeit with a heaver trash bag. We sit back at the gazebo and Eve speaks more certainly than when she left off. Now feeling more certain and less distracted by her bodily needs. “It might be weird to say this but… So far, this weekend has been one of the best I’ve had in a long time.” [Even if I’ve pissed myself more than ever in my adult life.] She thinks the quiet part out loud. “Aw, I’m glad you’re having a good time because I am as well.” “Really it just feels so easy to talk to you. Like I’ve known you forever despite it only being like a day and a half... You… Have this way about you. I feel safe…” My left arm wraps around her shoulder and gives her other side a gentle pat. While I’d suspected and hoped that she’d begun to feel this way, hearing it aloud fills my heart with joy. “You deserve that, everyone does.” “Thanks for saying that but I probably haven’t felt this way since I was a little girl…” “Why is that, Eve? You’re more than welcome to tell me more about yourself, but I understand if it’s too painful a subject.” I want her to talk about it, but when the subject came up she started putting out a knot of tangled emotions. If I pull too hard on this she could close off. And I care too much to do that to her. “Mom, Dad, and I visited this place all the time when I was young. When it was just us. We… We were happy. The park… And you remind me of better times.” “And then you got a lot of responsibility when you were ten.” I say recalling our bar conversation from last night. She nods. “My first sibling came when I was five, but then twins came when I was eight. It was hectic, my parents couldn’t really afford a babysitter, so eventually I was put in charge while they worked all day into the late evening. Then to save money we moved away from the city... So, I couldn’t come here anymore.” “I’m so sorry sweetie… That’s a lot of responsibility to drop on someone so young.” “Yeah… And I haven’t really forgiven them yet. I guess that makes me a bit of a bad person, huh?” “No, of course not! You were hurt and you lost a very important time of your life. Nothing you’re feeling is wrong.” [That’s what the therapists have said… But it feels more validating coming from her…] Eve leans into my side hug. Resting her head against my breast. “That means a lot, thank you.” We sit in silence looking at nothing in particular. Me rhythmically rubbing her arm. Her listening in on the beat of my heart. I want this moment to last forever, and I believe she feels the same. As I’m struck with this feeling so too does melancholy creep in. The sensations and feelings, while overwhelmingly pleasant and amazing, act as reminders. How I’d felt this like this before, three times now. Perhaps it shows on my face, because Eve speaks again. As she peers up from her spot next to me. “I want to know more about you too, and if something’s bothering you… The least I can do is hear you out after dumping so much on you today.” I couldn’t possibly. “I… It’s been about a year since I lost something of my own. A someone.” But it comes out anyway. “Oh. Oh, I’m sorry to hear that, Lilith. You’ve done a lot for me already, if there’s anything I can do…” She’s sweet. I made the right choice with her that much is clear. “Thank you, sweetie, but I’m alright. Something about today just dredging up memories.” “Yeah… I know what you mean.” The silence resumes, somehow more comfortable than the last. As we enjoy each other’s physical presence in calming comfort. ~~~ “I don’t know about this…” “Come on, you’re going to look adorable! And I promise nobody is going to judge you for anything you wear.” Picking up the mood, I’ve dragged Eve along to the mall. Our next and final date location of the day. On the car ride over I was able to convince her into trying on some clothes outside her typical style as a form of retail therapy. A way to reclaim or experience the youth she’d never truly had. Standing in front of the changing room now, it seems that some second thoughts are creeping in. However, her trust in me outweighs her concerns. And she doesn’t know it, but I’ve used a little Succubus trick to reduce our perception at the changing room. Nothing will seem out of place to any potential watchers. “Okay, fine! But you better not give me anything too weird!” “Of course, sweetie. I’ll keep it only a little weird as requested.” An overly exaggerated groan is her only reply. I start off easy on her. Handing over t-shirts and pants in colors not seen in her drab collection. An easy way to initially break her out of her overly adult style. [Honestly it does look kind of cute… Maybe she’s right.] It only takes a little praise and encouragement before such thought fill her head as she’s trying on more colorful clothing. And looking absolutely adorable all the while if I may add. While spinning to get the full view of the outfit it was quite easy to see the waistband of her padded undies peeking over top of whatever pants she tried on. Easy outfits down, it’s time to start upping the ante. Now with outfits from the diaper bag, not the store. “Here, try this.” She takes the pile I pass in exchange for the last few she’d finished showing off. Once more her arms disappear behind the changing room’s door. I’m pleasantly surprised by a lack of vocal or mental grumbling. And eventually the curtain opens to unveil a blushing Eve in a frilly pink miniskirt and matching pink camisole. “Um, I don’t think I could wear this outside… But what do you think…?” “I think you’re the cutest woman in the mall and it’s not even a contest!” Her blush spreads at the praise as she spins around. With the skirt being so small I’m granted a perfect view of her pull-up. A few stars are missing. In my expert opinion she’s dry enough for now. The door closes and it’s not long before it opens again with Eve in the next outfit of the ‘advanced pile’. This time her small frame is covered by a pair of pastel purple overall-shorts and a white shirt with a series of pastel flowers sewn onto the left breast. “I don’t know… I think I like it but… You can definitely see something’s off with my butt.” She’s thrown a glance over her shoulder to the mirror on the wall behind. Her hand rubbing her puffy posterior inquisitively. “You mean it’s really good at showing off your assets! No one would suspect that you’re wearing protection and it’s not even noticeable.” [You know what, she’s right. My ass looks great in these.] A small white lie, it’s very noticeable. But she doesn’t seem to realize or care. Rather she’s emboldened by my words. “I think there’s two more left, but then we should get back to my place. We could order pizza or something.” “That sounds lovely!” With a smile she closes the door and begins stripping and throwing on the next outfit. My own excitement begins to rise at the knowledge of the last outfit. With how simple it is to put on the next outfit I didn’t have to wait long for the door to open and Eve to display herself. This time she’s in a grey cat themed footed sleeper. Due to its baggy nature her underwear is for the moment safe from prying eyes. “Meow!” She lifts her hands in a mock cat pose, smiling to herself. “What a pretty little kitty, lets make her even more catlike…” Stepping close I reach to the back of her neck where the hood’s bunched up. Once it’s in hand I flip it over her head revealing the outfit’s cat ears. She turns to face the mirror and laughs. The sound of which is music to my ears. “I can’t believe the store even had this!” Well, it didn’t. But she doesn’t need to know that. “Alrighty, one more to go and then we’ll go ourselves.” Eve disappears back into the changing room and the door closes behind her. It isn’t long before I start to pick up her confused thoughts along with some quiet muttering. [How does this work? I can’t get the buttons right…] My fist gently knocks on the door as I call out to her. “Sounds like there’s a little trouble in there. Need some help?” “Uh… Yeah, come on in.” With that only slightly hesitant invitation I enter the changing room and shut the door behind me. Eve’s standing in the corner outside line of sight from anyone looking through the door while it opened. She has the pastel yellow snap-crotch onesie on, but the buttons are horribly mismatched. “I think I see the problem.” “It’s a really cute bodysuit, I love the daisy and bee pattern! The buttons are a bit inconvenient though…” Uh huh, a bodysuit. She’s too precious. “It’s for a better fit, it can be a bit easier to have a lil help with them.” That said I kneel down and unsnap all the buttons. I lift up the front flap and get a close look at the state of her pull-up. Much damper than even a few outfits ago. She should make it back home, but she’ll need a change then. With practiced ease I thread the two flaps between her legs and snap the buttons into their appropriate match. As I stand back up I give the front panel of her training pants a quick pat over the onesie as a finishing flourish. As Eve inspects herself in the mirror I step behind and rest my hands on her shoulders. She relaxes back into my grasp as she runs a hand around the fabric that clings well to her body. [It’s comfortable, I feel nice.] “This was a good pick, Lilith. Though I kind of think I’d need pants with this, haha.” “Of course, I think the overall shorts would work great. Let’s try that.” Taking my advice, she allows me to assist her into the overalls. She’s cute as a button. And somehow the pastel purple of the shorts matches rather well with the pastel yellow of the onesie. It’s the kind of color pattern you’d see on a little girl like her. “Alright, it’s your turn now!” “Hm?” Rather than admire herself in the mirror, Eve instead gives me a mischievous look. “I’ve tried on so many clothes, I want you to try something I pick out for you at least once before we go!” “Sneaky girl, I bet the buttons were just a ploy to get me in here.” “Yeah, now you wait here, and I’ll be right back!” [I’d have figured them out eventually.] She bolts out of the changing room, leaving me alone. I’m not left waiting long however, because a few short minutes later a satisfied looking Eve reenters the room. Perhaps she saw whatever it was that she grabbed when we entered the store. “Here you go, I think you’re going to look great in this!” “Thanks, I can’t wait to see what you picked out for me.” Once the clothing is in hand, I give it a once over. Baggy ripped jeans and a baggy t-shirt with a wide neckline. Sort of a grunge look; must be a style she enjoys on others. Without waiting for her to leave I begin to wiggle out of my strapless dress in a seductive manner. As the dress pulls down it takes my bra down with it just far enough to give the currently captivated Eve a look at my leaking nipples. [Oh… Oh my god! Is-Is that…] Not caring to cover my breasts I step into the pants one leg at a time. While bent over in Eve’s direction I give her a good show as I slowly pull the jeans up to my hips. Her eyes hardly leave my boobs. Her mind is a mess of thoughts. So much so that I can’t grasp a single one. But the emotions she’s putting out are an overwhelming amount of arousal. By the time I readjust ‘the girls’ and get the shirt on Eve is bright red. I give the final outfit a quick look in the mirror. It’s honestly not bad, she picked out a pretty good one. The holes in the jeans are substantial enough around the knee to show off a good amount of leg. And the wide neckline of the shirt shows a tasteful amount of cleavage. Finished admiring myself I turn to Eve and ask her opinion. “What do you think?” “I-I think you’re beautiful! Holy shit…” “Aw you’re too sweet, you picked out a really good outfit!” “Thanks, I knew it’d suit you perfectly.” “How about we wear our outfits out.” “Oh? Um… Yeah, sure!” A flicker of hesitation crosses her, but a quick gaze at my figure stops any naysaying thoughts. “And don’t worry about paying for yours because I’ve already bought em’. I knew you’d be too cute in them to put them back.” “You didn’t have to do that! Thank you, Lilith, seriously.” Overflowing with sincere gratitude the girl wraps her arms around me in a hug that I eagerly reciprocate. One hand around her back while the other cups her puffy bottom. “It’s nothing sweetie, now how about we get back to yours and enjoy the evening.” ~~~ Leaving our long day out behind us we step back into Eve’s apartment. Well, I step in. She more waddles in. Her pull-up is no doubt close to bursting and with the onesie and overalls pulling the garment closer to her body, it’s forcing her into a wider gait. “Want to wait a bit on that pizza? Maybe chill on the couch and watch some shows?” Made all the more adorable by the fact that she doesn’t seem to notice or care in the slightest. “That sounds good to me, lets get you fixed up first.” “Fixed up? What do you mean?” She looks at me confused. In response I bend down and cup the crotch of her pants. Throughout the day she’s only grown more comfortable with my motherly actions, in no small part due to her ‘drink’ last night and our bonding today. It’s now culminated in her not even batting an eye at this. From my position I give a slight squeeze and through the fabric of her overalls and onesie an audible squelch can be heard that even Eve notices. Her cheeks grow pink at what it implies. “You’re very wet, we need to get your little soggy bottom changed.” “O-Oh, okay. I… Uh guess.” [I guess the training pants aren’t too bad, but it’s going to be nice to get into panties after this] As I lead her over to the living room, I chuckle to myself at her thoughts regarding her predicament. The only panties she’s going to be seeing for the foreseeable future are my own. I help her down to the floor and take my place by her feet. “Upsie daisy.” At my prompting she lifts her bottom off the floor so I can slide the changing pad under her rear and take off her overalls. Once the onesie is unbuttoned and flipped away, the perforated sides of the pull-up rip with ease. The thoroughly used garment goes into a plastic bag for disposal. Once we get her a diaper genie this will be so much simpler and convenient. Gently I wipe down Eve’s most intimate area. Going into every nook and cranny of her private parts. Despite her best efforts a slight moan escapes her throat. Her eyes gaze at me hungrily as she watches me work between her legs. Right on the cusp of completion I pull back, depositing the used wipes into the used pull-up bag. “Mmm!” A groan of complaint. The poor baby. I reach into the bag and pull out an adult diaper and powder. The diaper is a Little Kings to be specific. My personal favorite diaper to come out of the community. Looks just like a real baby diaper. My how we’ve come! Nothing like this existed when I first came to be. “Upsie daisy.” Again, I prompt her to lift her bottom. She complies on auto pilot. While she’s lifted, I unfold the diaper, give it a quick fluff, and place it beneath her. Gently I push on her lower tummy and ease her onto the thick padding. “Wait, huh?” Confused by the sensation on her bottom she lifts her torso off the ground, supporting herself with her arms. She looks at what I’ve done so far and gasps. “What the fuck!? That’s a diaper! What do you think you’re doing!?” “Woah sweetie, I think you need to calm down.” “Calm down!? You’re trying to put me in a diaper like I’m some kind of baby!” Apparently, she’s got a little fight left in her. But the setup I’ve done is doing wonders for me. Her arguing about her adult status in such a losing position is offering me quite the meal. Every emotion, all the energy, she gives off goes right to me where it’s charging me better than anything this weekend thus far. I’ve eased her into it so far. But this is the moment where it all comes together. “And?” “What do you mean ‘and’? I’m a grown u- an adult! I don’t need diapers and I certainly don’t need you putting me in one!” As Eve starts to push herself off the floor and stand, I grab her wrist. Keeping her from moving. Then I speak, with my most stern mother-like voice. “Are you a ‘big girl’? You’ve been pissing yourself aalll day, young lady.” “I-Wh… Fuck you! It’s whatever I had last night, it’s not my fault!” Uncertainty, embarrassment, and anger at being called out like that. Still rebellious but she’s feeling smaller. The small instinctual part of me, in the recesses of my mind, wants her to fight me like this forever. Harvest these powerful negative emotions. “You matched me drink for drink. If something was bad then where’s my wet pants, hm?” Her eyes go wide. She’d not yet put that together. I see the gears start to turn in her head. Internally she’s reaching for any excuse within grasp, and she gets one. Realization dawns on her face. “Y-You must’ve spiked my shit! You come over and I start pissing myself like a toddler and wearing pull-ups! Why else would you have so much baby shit that can fit an adult!?” It would make a reasonable point. If I wasn’t already prepared for such an accusation. “Now you’re really acting like a child. You were with me at the bar the entire night, I could not have done anything like that. And I told you I’m a nanny. Not all my clients are child sized.” I roll my eyes and throw her behavior back in her face. My delivery must’ve been impeccable because the wind visibly deflates from her sails. Before she says anything else I continue the offense, drunk on power. “And because I sometimes deal in adult toddlers I have a knack for telling when pretend big girls like you are full of it.” “N-No! You’re wrong! I-I am a big girl!” “Are you? Because I haven’t been out with a ‘big girl’ today. I’ll tell you who I was on a date with. A baby. A big baby girl. Someone putting on an adult front because she got hurt.” “No!” Her body tenses up, struggling to remove her arm from my grasp. The words are hitting home, I can see them impact her like physical blows. “Someone that allowed themselves to be treated like a baby because she enjoyed how it made her feel in her time of need.” “You’re…” The struggle stops momentarily. Eve’s body grows still as a slight look of concentration crosses her face. As fast as it came, it left. I smirk, with that she’s given me all the ammo I need to seal the deal. “Now if you’re done throwing a tantrum, I am putting you in this diaper, baby girl. Because you’re already dribbling onto the floor.” With a point from my free hand, I direct her attention to the floor where a small puddle is quickly growing beneath her on the wooden floor. She feels so incredibly small. So embarrassed. So stupid. The monster in me roars with satisfaction, high on the way she’s making me feel right now. “I… O-Oh…” [Maybe… Maybe I am…] All fight leaves her as she crumples in on herself. Still holding her wrist, I pull her forward onto the waiting diaper and away from the mess. While she sits quietly on the dry padding, I quickly wipe the puddle up with a hand towel. I lay her back onto the floor and touch her up again with the wipes. Then I powder her up and rub it into her skin. She gives no reaction. The front panel of her diaper lifts up and covers her belly button. I pull the left side up first, affixing the bottom tape. Then the bottom tape of the right panel. Finally, the top two tapes. With each index finger I run down the length of the padding’s leg holes, pulling at the gathers for maximum protection. And that’s it, her first actual diaper since infancy is on. I pat the front panel and speak up in a tone someone might take with a disobedient child. “See, is this so bad? What was all that fuss about?” “…” [It isn’t the worst but…] A mopey sounding thought is my only reply. Leaning forward I grab onto her limp arms and pull her into a sitting position. She looks everywhere but in my direction. Eyes red and puffy, she’d started silently crying during the change. [Why’s she being so mean…] Everything she’s poured into me during this struggle for domination has amped me up. I’m not only full but at my strongest. That said… Even through the fog of power and the temptations buzzing around at the back of my mind... That thought and the sight of her so sad and despondent cuts deep. The last thing I want is for her to feel like this. I don’t want to be this to her. As much as my instincts cry for it. This isn’t the way I want to be. It’s why it’s so important to drive home how much she needs this… Needs me. So we can both be happy together. “Oh honey, I’m so sorry I had to be a meanie… But everything is going to be okay.” As the words leave my mouth, I pull her onto my lap and cradle her in my arms. Left arm cradling her head while the right rubs her shoulder and back. She buries her head into my shirt. I feel a few loose tears soak into the fabric as she lets out a long shuddering breath she’d held in. [I’m pathetic… If this is what I am what does she even see in me…] “All this may seem a bit sudden… But I knew from the moment I saw you that you were a sweet little lady.” “…” “The other ‘adults’ I’ve worked with are a lot like you. Missing out on a part of their life. Compensating too much. Tiring themselves out. And like you, stifling that sweet little lady inside.” “M-Maybe… But why me… I can’t even make it to the potty…” I give the girl in my arms a gentle smile. She’s too cute. “I’ll change a billion of your diapers if you need me to.” “I… I don’t know what it means to really be myself.” “We’ll figure that out together.” “… Okay…” Just one small thing left. “Alright baby, lets make a quick trip to the bedroom before we order dinner.” “Eep!” I wrap my right arm under her rear and stand up. In sudden panic she wraps her arms around my chest. Once we’re in the bedroom I stand her up on her two feet. “We need to change your outfit, you got it a little wet…” Speaking gently, I point out the onesie flap that has a wet patch on it from her dribbly accident moments ago. “O-Oh… Um sorry…” “You don’t have to apologize, that’s why I’ve got you protected.” I give the top of her head a quick ruffle before I strip the onesie off her. Taking care to avoid touching her with the wet patch. It goes in her dirty clothes bin. She’s left mostly naked, wearing just her bra and Little Kings. While she looks down at herself, cheeks burning, I sit on the bed. “Come over here, Eve.” I pat the space next to me on my right. She waddles to the bed hesitantly, unused to the thick padding between her legs. As she crawls over me to get to my right side, I lightly pat her swinging bottom. I’m rewarded with a delightful crinkle and adorable ‘eep’ of surprise from the little one. As she plops down, I swing her down into a cradle. Exactly as I had done our first night while she slept. Her upper body supported by the crook of my left arm while her legs rest on the bed. [I kind of like this position… She’s so cozy.] While she stares up from her position in my arms I carefully remove the baggy shirt I’d worn out of the mall. The outer layer of the left cup of my maternity bra folds down. Like before in the changing room, her eyes go wide. Staring entranced at my breasts. I give her a second to appreciate the view and become used to it. Before springing the news on her. “Alright sweetie, I want you to have a little drink before dinner.” “I-I, woah! This might… Is too far, Lilith! There’s no way I could…” “Shhh… Don’t worry about a thing baby, just let go and relax in my arms. There’s no judgement. No fear. No worries. Just me and you.” Slowly I edge her upper body closer and closer to the waiting nipple. A bead of milk drops, landing on her meager chest. She’s barely resisting my gentle pushes. “N-No I…” Taking the chance, I pop the nipple into her open mouth. We sit like this for a short while. My breast in her mouth. Her doing everything in her power to not suck. Eyes closed. And most importantly, not biting. I didn’t even have to give her a warning. To break the deadlock, I take my right hand and massage my left breast around the nipple encased by Eve’s mouth. I feel a squirt of breast milk escape and enter the girl’s mouth. Her closed eyes shoot open in surprise. Her throat constricts and contracts, swallowing the milk on instinct. [I didn’t… I did not just drink that!] [What the fuck…] [W-Wait… It’s… Not that bad…] One after the other her racing thoughts come forth. Somewhat emboldened she gives a few tentative suckles. It’s not a great attempt because she’s trying too hard. Unlike the night prior when she was sleep-sucking on instinct and habit. However, she is rewarded with a good trickle of milk. [Oh my god… It… It’s… It’s amazing!] Of course. Outside of the regressive effects (both mental and potty training), my milk mimics the drinker’s most favorite flavors and tastes. It would be no lie to say it is the most delicious thing she’s ever had. And it shows. She loses herself in my breast. Desperately sucking away with her improper form. Her messy eating leaving small rivers of milk-spittle running down the sides of her mouth. I rub encouraging circles on her back with the arm holding her up. My right arm snakes down to the front of her diaper. The noisy sounds her suckling creates are soon joined by the sweet melody of her first accident in proper protection. A beautiful symphony to my ears and a lovely warmth against my hand. Looking down, I once again can’t help but admire the view. This beautiful, small girl. Wearing nothing but a small cloth around her chest and yellowed padding around her waist. Greedily drinking from me. With feelings of love, physical and emotional need, and happiness flowing off her and into me. Before I get too lost in the motherly sauce, I need to stop her from drinking too much. Gotta wean her onto it. I estimate that she probably drank just a touch more than last night. So perfect stopping point. Gently I pull her away with a ‘pop’. She looks up at me, momentarily confused as if wanting to know why I ruined a good time. I chuckle as I wipe her mouth and upper body clean with the shirt I’d removed. “Can’t have you getting too full now silly girl, we’re getting pizza after all.” “Ah… Um… Yeah…” As she pulls back out of the milk haze her face gains a slight blush as embarrassment sets in. With her still in my arms, I get off the bed. This time, holding her to my chest with her legs and arms wrapped around my body. Supporting her soggy bottom with a hand. I turn my head to the mirror opposite the bed. The motion grabs Eve’s attention and she looks as well. We’re quite the odd couple. Half and mostly naked. A boob popped out. Yellowed diaper. My amused face and hers content. Conflicted emotions run across her face as she soaks it in. [I really do look like…] She leaves the thought unfinished. But then again, she doesn’t need to finish it. In that moment I feel her energy and emotions shift. Like a puzzle piece popping into place. Acceptance. Of herself, of me, of this. I’m so proud of her. She’s taken this difficult day in stride and come out better than ever. Her body relaxes into mine. She lets out a long-exhausted sigh. Clearly tired from the struggle we’ve been in since arriving back at her apartment. [This feels right.] The hand on her bottom feels a sudden spurt of warmth. “You’re already almost soaked again kiddo! What am I going to do with you?” She replies without missing a beat, her voice only a little muffled from her face being planted in my shoulder. “I’d like a change and plenty of hugs and kisses.” ~~~ Half a year's passed since the weekend I met and 'adopted' my little Eve. She's come a long way into her second infancy, I'm so very proud of her. Can’t say it enough no matter how blushy it makes her. That Monday she called me Mommy for the first time. It was said on accident while she was half asleep. She was very embarrassed, and I was thrilled. Maybe I was a little off when I said it would happen by Sunday... But you can’t rush these things. The first couple of weeks Eve would get upset whenever we noticed that she'd had an accident in her diapers. But that was nothing that a little love couldn't fix. Usually, it only took a little reminder that I wasn't going anywhere, and that her new underwear did their job. Complaining and resisting over her 'feeding times' (however slight) only lasted half a week. She obviously loves the taste, but more than that she adores the intimacy. She's fully inoculated against its effect (though her potty training is shot), so I let her suck me dry every day. I’m just thankful we were able to swap her cigarette dependency easy enough for a little breastfeeding. Her other 'little' habits have come in gradually as we uncovered that side of herself. Thumb/paci sucking. Childish speech. Obsession with a particular stuffed animal. Enjoying media for tots. Cute clothing. And other little things that are very much her. That isn't to say that Eve's big girl days are numbered. Heaven's no. She's enjoying her big girl life now more than ever. It was 3 months ago that we decided it would be best if she quit her management job. It wasn't making her happy, it was stressing her out, and it's not what she really wanted to do with her life. Instead, she really wanted to work at the park. The same one she took me to on that fateful weekend. Help make it a special place for others to visit, like it was and is to her. And I'm again proud to say that she got the gig. Five days a week she's at the park doing all sorts of things. Giving tours, taking calls, working with the plants, feeding the fish, etc. Hell, she's even working on getting the old events and talks she once loved up and running again. I’m at the park now. Standing at the edge of the starting path, looking on as she plants a rainbow of colorful flowers into the beds around the main building. Visiting my hard-working baby on the job. Since diapers are her underwear of necessity, she's accepted skirts and dresses as her normal attire with help from a little prompting and praise from me. Today she's wearing a brown dress long enough to hide her babyishly printed pampers. The colors helping to disguise the dirt that is almost certainly going to end up on her as she happily scoops away with her trowel. The familiar sound of chains and a powerful presence breaks me from my reverie. She's behind me, the Sadist. While my guard is still up, I do not feel the same sense of dread I had in our last encounter. She's intentionally holding it back. Taking the lead in the conversation and turning around to face her, I speak. "To what do I owe-" At least, I try to. She has the appearance of a woman in her early 20's, 5.5ft tall, with small breasts. The outfit that adorns her is simple; a long white lace dress that's almost see-through and sandals. Her flesh is pale, almost white. Long white hair flows straight down, reaching well onto the ground. Pristine despite touching dirt. Facial features are mathematically perfect, flawless and dainty. Peach lipstick. Nail polish on pointed nails that match her lips. If it weren’t for her Succubus features, she’d look like a model. White feathered wings jut from her back. White horns grow from her upper forehead on each temple from between her bangs. They run 4-inches up and then bend into a curve going clockwise 'round her head. The curve of her right horn ends where the left begins in front of her head, and the curve of her left horn ends where the right begins behind her head. Giving the appearance of a crown, or rather, a halo. Contrasting her almost angelic appearance is her eyes. The iris and pupil blend together seamlessly into swirling black vortexes devoid of feeling or life. Pools of darkness that threaten to swallow me whole even as she holds back her power. Perhaps noticing the effect she’s having on me, the Sadist shifts her eyes away from mine. After the break in contact, I take a deep breath. Suddenly conscious that I had not since meeting her gaze. "I come with an offer." "I’m afraid I don’t understand." “I’ve watched you.” “…” “You have talent. And I find it a waste to allow such a thing wither out.” “I can’t help but feel I’m being overestimated.” The unnatural stillness she’d maintained ends as her head tilts to the side. “Few starving Succubi would be able to restrain themselves to your degree. Even less could have drawn out a human’s latent potential such as you have with that girl. That you believe I’ve overestimated you so indicates that you find it a simple task.” She finishes her analysis and pauses to give me room to respond. “I wouldn’t say it’s ‘simple’. I just… Push it all back.” “From time immemorial I’ve crossed paths with only a handful of your type. You all talk about yourselves in much the same way.” “My type?” "Those who bond for life. Prioritizing deep connection over instinctual consumption. Say, how many humans have you eaten from?" "She's the third." The Sadist nods her head. As if she'd expected an answer of that caliber. "Then you must be aware. Succubi that bond for life do not last. It is too heavy an existence." She pauses, clearly waiting for some form of acknowledgement. I can’t deny and nod in agreement. When I lost Beth and Leah I’d felt as though I’d lost a piece of myself. I’m under no illusion that Eve's passing won’t result in the same heartbreak. Getting the acknowledgement she sought, the Sadist continues. “To the offer at hand. I wish to make you like me. Reborn and free of the burden you bear." She's headhunting me... That said, the ability to overwrite a Succubus’ kink is a feat spoken only of in hushed rumors. The power she wields is unfathomable to me. "I... I thank you for the offer..." What exactly she offers is a role change. Unshackled from ABDL with no more maternal instincts, urges, and thoughts to bind me down to a single human. I’d join her as a Sadist. Like her I’d be free of heartache and emotion. Living an eternal life based solely around consumption and fulfilling only my own selfish desires. Such a thing is a dream of greed. And scarily enough… I could almost see myself living it. It fills me with a sense of unease. Joyous laughter tickles my ears. I cast a quick glance to the source behind me. Eve, working in the garden and adorably doing her best. The sight and sound of her fills my breast with a warmth beyond description. It washes away the unease of the Sadists' offer. It's all the answer I need. "... However, I'm afraid I'm right where I belong." I won't regret it. Even when I’ve someday burnt out and disappeared from this world... I know this feeling of love can't be wrong. She stares at me with an indiscernible, blank expression. Finally betraying a hint of emotion, she sighs. "Foolish... But commendable. Perhaps one day I’ll succeed in swaying one of you.” “I’m sorry that today isn’t that day.” I mean it too. Though hers is an existence I cannot wrap my head around… I get the feeling that in her own strange and twisted way she worries for me. And that in her mind what she offers is salvation. “As a Succubus of Sadism, I pray you find pleasure in the pain of inevitable parting." Mirroring our initial encounter, she bows slightly. Something I’d never expect from someone such as her. Having been rejected in her offer and satisfying her curiosity, she turns around to leave. Wings flexing, feathers licking the wind. "Have you felt love?" Before she could go, the words left my lips impulsively. It was a question I suddenly found myself wanting more than anything to know the answer to. Maybe a paltry attempt at connecting with this being that feels so foreign and far from me… She pauses, her head tilting to the side. And without turning around she answers. "I think so. A long time ago." Without waiting for a reply, she’d disappeared. Gone with the blink of an eye. Not seeing the look, the emotion that she wore on her face in answering that question will certainly be a regret that I carry for the rest of my days. I turn back to Eve who is still hard at work, not having witnessed anything that had transpired just a few feet in front of her. Needing some Eve time after that experience I make myself noticeable again. She notices me while brushing some stray hairs out of her face with her forearm. Her bright smile fills me with all the energy I'd ever need. "I heard that there was a little lady here hard at work, do you think I could meet her?" Eve giggles, a habit that's become more common over the months. She leans in closer from her spot on the ground and speaks quietly. Trying to keep any potential strangers from listening in. "Mommy you're embarrassing me! I'm very hard at work right now, don't these flowers look beautiful here?" "They’re second only to you sweetie. Here, you have a little something here." She blushes as I pull a clean hand towel from her little garden cart and wipe away some dirt on her forehead. "Thank you..." [Work is great and all but I can't wait to go home!] It's my turn to smile. But before I get out of her hair there's one important thing... "How's your diaper kiddo? Before I let you go do you think you can make it?" Her face scrunches up in concentration. Her thighs shift together as she attempts to get an assessment of the state of her padding without touching herself indecently in public. "I... Think it’s better to be safe than sorry.” "Such a smart girl you are, come along, I'll get you sorted out." I pull her up from her sitting position, take her by the hand, and lead her to the closest family bathroom. ~~~ "I am... Home!" Eve shouts triumphantly, depositing her shoes on the rack. "Welcome home, dinner is ready whenever you are." She rushes over, and eagerly embraces me in a tight hug which I return enthusiastically. No signs of dirt anywhere. She must’ve showered in the employee bathrooms to keep from bringing work home. "Actually... Could I pretty please have milkies first?" Still embraced, she looks up at me with puppy dog eyes. Who could say no to that face? "Okay, okay. But there's another important detail to take care of my silly girl." My hand reaches down between her legs, flipping up her dress, and cupping the crotch of her post work to home emergency pull-ups. "I'm not that wet! Come on!" "Soaked, my little fountain. This won't take long." "Ughhhhhh..." Defeated, she allows herself to be picked up. Her legs wrap around my torso and arms wrap around my neck as she rests her head on my shoulder. With her in arm we get to the bedroom where I toss her a few inches onto the bed. She lands, giggling. I strip her of her dress, leaving her in just her birthday suit and ruined training pants. Turning away from my adorable charge, I stop by the dresser and pop open the former underwear drawer for supplies. Baby powder, wipes, and a thick nighttime diaper adorned with cute pictures of moons and stars. Atop the dresser I grab her pacifier, another tool to combat her oral fixation. Seeing my choice of padding in the mirror, Eve groans. "Mommy! It's so early for the nighttime diaper! How am I supposed to walk in that the rest of the evening!?" "You'll find a way, you always do. Plus, it should last you till morning… Though you’re very good at not lasting long.” She blushes brightly at the implication and crosses her arms adorably. I laugh while pulling her bottom onto a waterproof plastic changing pad. Near the pillows I grab her favorite stuffed bear and tuck it into her crossed arms. The paci goes in as well. Beneath the paci she grumbles but squeezes her bear tightly. The perforated sides of her pull-up tears away with ease. I leave the sodden garment under her bottom to protect the pad and get to work rubbing her down with the baby wipes. I take extra care to be both gentle and fun on her vagina. The grumbling becomes a moan of pleasure. Her pelvis bucks forward with each pass of the wipe. Eventually I reach her bottom and roll up her used pull-up before pitching it in her diaper genie. However, she's clean and the fun ends premature. "Noooooo..." Eve's whines from behind the paci. Ignoring her sentiment for the time being, I liberally apply powder and massage it firmly but gently into her skin. She enjoys this; I see it in her eyes. But that ends too soon for my poor baby as well. The diaper gets fluffed out and placed beneath her. The front panel goes up and the excess gets tucked under her sides. Back bottom tapes go on first, pulled across the front panel. Then the top tapes, the job is done. The changing pad goes back under the bed for the next, inevitable change. I sit near the pillows at the headboard. With ease my strapless dress pulls down, and the flap of my left maternity bra's cup pulls down unveiling my breast. Happily, I open my arms wide. "Come to Mommy, sweetpea!" The sexually frustrated girl perks up at my command. Rolling over onto her front she crosses the short distance in a bow-legged crawl. When she's close enough I snatch her up and manipulate her body such that she's resting in a position similar to the first night I had her feed from me. The night that would spell the end of her old life, and the beginning of something new and good. I pluck the pacifier from her sucking mouth and quickly replace it with my left breast. Eagerly she gets to work. Over the months her form has improved significantly. She can drain a breast like a champ in record time. Though on occasion she likes to make slow work of it. Enjoying the feeling of being connected to me. [Mmm so good...] Hearing her enjoy the milk never gets old. My right arm snakes down the front of her diaper where my fingers get to work. Playing her princess parts like an instrument. Her muffled moans leak out from behind my breast. Little dribbles of milk leave her mouth, running down her neck and onto her cute little boobies. It seems I forgot her bib again, when will I learn? While sucking she bucks her hips to the rhythm of my massage. The warmth of my milk entering her tummy and warmth of my fingers on her most intimate parts. Her body presses into my own. All that she feels in this moment is a beautiful whirlwind which flows into me like water down a drain. A few short minutes of our song and dance and the flow of milk from the first teat is at an end. [Oh fuck, oh Mommy, o-oh I'm-I'm gonna c-!] The wriggling girl in my arms squeals in pleasure; her pelvis bucking one final time into my waiting hand. With no time to lose, I pull my hand out of her pamper and pat the front gently as she comes down from her high. She floods her diaper, its padding greedily soaking up the warm mixture of cummies and urine. Spent, the girl flops down in my arm. Twitching in post orgasm bliss as her body of its own volition rids itself of its liquid waste. “Oh my, someone is Mommy’s lil messy girl tonight. I’m going to have to clean you up before bed!” Tired and content she allows me to shift her body to the other side where she slowly gets to work on the other breast. Left hand massages her back from behind while supporting her. Right remaining gently on her squishy padding as a comforting reminder. While the experience was in a sense orgasmic for me as well, more than that I am filled with an intense feeling of love and care for the darling girl in my arms. I rest my head on the headboard behind me, closing my eyes. Grainy images flash and drift behind my closed lids. Playing like an old movie. Two girls, much like Eve but different and unique in their own ways. All the times I’d held them exactly in this way. And the love I still felt but could no longer feel from them. "Lilith, you alright?" A small voice snaps me out of my thoughts. I look down to Eve, she's looking up at me concerned. At some point she’d stopped nursing. Her hand lifts and wipes away something wet from my face, tears. "It's alright. I'm fine... Just memories." From her position she cuddles into my stomach, wrapping both arms around my midsection in a tight squeeze. "I love you Mommy… Whatever’s wrong I want you to know that I’m here for you." [I hope this is enough, I wish I could do more...] Oh… please don’t think that sweetie. You’ve no idea how much you’ve done for me. "I love you too baby. And I’ll be here for you as well, forever." ______________________________________________________________________________________ Huge shoutout to Kasarberang for hosting the competition. And to my friend, Melunnia, on Twitter for another wonderful art piece. I hope that you, the reader, have enjoyed reading my story as much as I enjoyed writing it.
  5. This story was created for the 3rd Kasarberang Story Contest. It is currently incomplete, but I do plan on working on it more in the future. --- My first week of college had gone way smoother than I had anticipated it would. All of my professors are nice and haven't assigned an unreasonable amount of homework, the weather was beautiful, and my sorority sisters are all kind! Last week I was more nervous than I had ever been in my life. I was leaving my parents for the first time and about to start a new chapter of my life. But if every week could be as good as this one, then there would be nothing to worry about. My name is Natalia and I'm a freshman at Green Meadow University. Green Meadow had been my first choice of college and thankfully my grades were good enough to get me in. Unfortunately it also meant that I wouldn't be able to stay at home with my parents, as Green Meadow was over 5 hours away. Saying goodbye to my parents after they dropped me off had been one of the hardest things I have had to do. The support from my sorority sisters really helped me get through the first day. My older sister was part of a sorority all throughout her college career and always told me about how much it had helped her. Her stories and testimonies left an impression on me, and it's ultimately what made me decide to apply for one myself. Delta Delta Sigma was one of the most exclusive at Green Meadow and somehow I managed to get accepted in, along with only two other freshman. Delta Delta Sigma only had a total of 14 members. Three freshmen, four sophomores, two juniors, and three seniors. All of them have been super nice to me so far, but it was fairly apparent that some of them had a bit of an ego. I guess that's to be expected when you're a part of such an exclusive group. As long as I stay on their good side it shouldn't be an issue. My fellow freshmen didn't seem to have an ego like our seniors. They seemed like genuinely nice people, just trying to adjust to one of the biggest changes of their lives. Kate had come to Green Meadow from half-way across the country. While I was a lot closer to my family than her, we still managed to form a bond over being so far away from our families. Kate is roughly five-foot-five and has shoulder-length blonde hair. My other freshman sister, Sierra, came from a town only 30 minutes away from Green Meadow. I'll admit that I was a bit envious of her. Having her own car and being only thirty minutes away from her parents meant she could visit home basically whenever she wanted. That wasn't all though. Her height of five-foot-nine was quite contrasting to my short, five-foot-one stature. Her double-D's were also quite lovely when compared to the A-cups that I'm sporting. All of this, combined with her smooth, dark skin and pretty black pony-tail got her a lot of attention from the guys around campus. Sierra was definitely a looker and she knew it. Despite that, she was still very kind, which made me feel a bit guilty. Even though my first week of college had been smooth, I was still glad that it was finally the weekend. Going to four different classes nearly every day sounded easy to me at first, but it was a lot more exhausting than high school. Once I finished my last class for the day I headed back to the sorority house to get a jump-start on my weekend and veg-out a bit. I was glad to find that my roommate was gone when I got to my room. Lisa, my roommate, was nice, but it was very apparent that she thought pretty highly of herself. She was a senior with a drop-dead gorgeous body. At first I thought it was a bit odd that I got paired up with a senior, but that ended up being the case for both Kate and Sierra as well. I guess it's supposed to be some kind of mentorship thing, but it's a bit intimidating to be honest. With her gone I could relax a lot easier. In no time at all I had changed into a pair of sweatpants and booted up an episode of The Office on my laptop. While that played in the background I got started on my weekend homework. By the time Lisa got back I was already finished and on the verge of falling asleep. "Hey Natalia," Lisa said as she entered out room, "how was your day today?" "It was good, but I'm glad it's the weekend." I responded, waking up a bit. "Me too! I don't know if you've heard yet, but tomorrow is our yearly fundraising event." "Oh, no one told me about that. Is there anything I need to do?" I asked. Why didn't anyone tell me sooner? It's not like I had any plans, but a bit more notice would have been nice. "Sorry about that! We always have our fundraiser on the first Saturday of them term. We must have forgot to tell you all. We already have everything ready, so we'll tell you what you have to do tomorrow." "Oh, okay." I thought it was a bit odd that Lisa didn't give me much information about the fundraiser. I didn't want to bother her by asking for more details though so I let it go. It sounds like everything has already been taken care of anyways, so it should be easy. Later in the night, somewhere around 9:00pm, Lisa told me that it would probably be a good idea to go to bed early. When I questioned her on why, she would only tell me that it was going to be a long day tomorrow and that I'd want to be well-rested for it. I almost never went to bed before 11:00pm and hardly ever had an issue getting through the day. I thought about just ignoring her, but at the same time she actually knew what was going on tomorrow. I decided to compromised and call it a night at 10:00pm. ----- I was jolted awake in the morning due to a bunch of pressure on my arms and legs. I tried to sit up out of surprise but couldn't due to the pressure on my shoulders keeping me pinned against my bed. When I looked around I saw that the people holding me down were other sorority members, who were all sporting malicious grins. "What the hell is going on?!" I demanded with my raspy morning voices. "We're getting you ready for the fundraiser." Lisa stated as she loomed over me at the end of my bed. "What the fuck does this have to do with the fundraiser?" I asked while trying to shake myself free from the grips of my sorority sisters. "You'll see real soon." Lisa said with a giggle. Lisa walked around to my right side and stood next to Janna, the junior sorority member who was pinning down that side of me. I looked over at Lisa and tried to figure out what the hell was going on. I gasped as she bent over and stuck her fingers under my basketball shorts that I had gone to sleep in. She then began forcing them down my legs, exposing my panties. "Hey! Stop! What the fuck!?" I yelled, trying to thrash around even harder to try to free myself. "You've got quite the mouth on you little girl." Janna stated and let out a giggle. "And some cute panties, too." Gabby, the sophomore on my left, added. I peered down my bed and was able to get a glimpse at the panties I had one. They were my pinks ones with a black, lace bow on the center. One of my most embarrassing, yet comfortable ones. "Quiet down Natalia. We'll be done faster if you stop struggling." Lisa suggested as she pulled my shorts down to my ankles. "Done with what?!" Let me go!" I demanded, continuing my struggling. "I told you. We're getting you ready for the fundraiser. Now quiet down and hold still." Lisa commanded, this time with more annoyance in her voice. "Not until you tell me what the fuck you're doing and why you're holding me down!" I continued to demand. "Fine! If it will get you to shut up and stop struggling then I'll show you what we're doing." Lisa said as she removed my shorts and took them out of sight. When she came back she was holding something square and pink in hands. The was some kind of pattern on it as well, but I couldn't make out any details about it. Dread began to envelope me as she unfolded the object and I began to realize what it was. "What the fuck is that for?!" I yelled at Lisa. "It's for you. It's part of your outfit for the fundraiser." Lisa answered, acting like it was a normal piece of clothing. "I'm not wearing a diaper!" I shouted at her. "Oh yes you are. That's why I have Gabby and Janna here to help me. Now settle down and let me put your diaper on." Lisa ordered. "No way! You're not putting me in a diaper!" I yelled at Lisa as I continued trying to free myself. "Alright, I think we've heard enough out of you." Lisa stated as she set the diaper down on top of my stomach and walked away. When she came back a moment later she was holding something else in her hands. As she got closer I began to get a better look at what it was. It appeared to be a pink pacifier that had black, leather straps attached to the sides of it. The pacifier was way bigger than any I'd even seen before though. A new wave of panic kicked in as she grabbed the handle on the pacifier shield and started approaching my face. "Get that away from me!" I demanded as I jerked my head away from her. "So fussy. This is why I told you to go to bed early last night." Lisa commented as she used her free hand to grip my chin and force me to look at her. With my mouth forced open by her she popped the huge rubber nipple of the pacifier into my mouth. With it inside, she quickly took hold of both leather straps and pulled them behind my head. Her large boobs were smothering my face as she secured the two straps together tightly behind my head using the buckle latch. With it secured there was no way for me to get it out without my hands. I tried to yell at them to take the damn pacifier out, but the nipple was so big that it prevent me from forming anything close to comprehensible. The pacifier seriously took up almost all of the room in my mouth and forced my tongue down. I realized now that I wouldn't even be able to call for help. There's no way anyone outside of the room would be able to hear my muffled cries. "There we go, that's much better. You be a good girl and nurse your paci while mommy gets your diaper on." Lisa cooed at me and pinched my cheeks. Now that I was effectively muted she went back to work. She took hold of the thin sides of my panties and pulled them down my legs, exposing my hairless crotch. With little effort on her part she removed it completely and threw it off to the side. "Aww look at that, smooth as a baby." Lisa commented, eliciting laughs from everyone except me. I continued struggling as Lisa picked up the diaper and brought it between my legs. The girls holding me down lifted my bottom up for her so that she could position the diaper below me. As they lowered me I felt my butt make contact with the soft padding, sending another wave of fear through me. Why was this happening to me?! With the diaper now positioned under me, Lisa walked away to grab something else. She came back moments later holding two bottles. She popped the lid off of one and began pouring it out onto her hand. She then began rubbing her hands together and seconds later she was rubbing it into my crotch and bottom. "We wouldn't want our cute little baby to get a rash, would we?" Lisa asked rhetorically as she rubbed the baby oil into me. There was no way she seriously believed I would use this diaper, right? Once she was satisfied with the amount of baby oil she had applied to me Lisa opened the second bottle. She tipped it upside down over me and began dumping baby powder out onto my pelvis. The smell quickly began dominating the room as she poured much more than necessary out and began rubbing it into my butt cheeks, legs, and crotch. Once Lisa deemed me to be sufficiently powdered she grabbed the front of the diaper brought it up and over my pelvis. The tapes sounded like someone scratching a chalk board to me as she pulled them loose. One by one she ripped them off and used them to secure the over-sized diaper. In no time at all she had the diaper securely fastened to me. "There we go! That wasn't so bad, was it baby?" Lisa asked me, knowing that I couldn't tell her what I really thought. Of course it was bad! I am an eighteen year old college student being forced to suck on a pacifier while my upperclassman hold me down and force an over-sized baby diaper on me! "Now let's finish getting you dressed and you can go meet the other babies." Lisa said as she went back to grab something else. Other babies? Were they doing this to Kate and Sierra too? What the hell kind of fundraiser is this? When Lisa came back she was holding something that made me want to puke. She walked in to the room showcasing a small, pink, ruffly dress. When I say small, I mean small. This dress looked like it was for a six year old's princess Halloween costume. If it weren't for the diaper they had just put on me, I would never believe that they would try to make me wear that. I prayed that it would be too small to fit on me. "Get her shirt off girls. We're starting to run late." Lisa commanded. Next thing I knew Lisa was holding my legs down while Gabby and Jana worked my shirt off my body. I tried to fight them off but was no match for their combined strength. In a depressing amount of time they had removed my shirt and exposed my small chest. "You're perfect for this. If you had any boobies at all this dress might not fit." Lisa stated as she picked the dress back up and re-positioned herself to my side. From this close I could see how small the dress really was. There was no way this dress would cover the diaper at all! Without warning Gabby and Jana used their legs to keep mine pinned down. They both took hold of my arms and forced me to sit up. The movement made the diaper crinkle, embarrassing me even further. Gabby and Jana then forced me to raise my arms into the air. Once there, Lisa began forcing the dress onto me. Sadly, it stretched just enough to go down my body. Once it was as low as it could go, Lisa backed off. "Aww don't you look adorable! We're not done yet though!" Lisa said as she went to grab more clothes. The dress felt tight on my body. Not uncomfortable, but noticeable. As I suspected, the frilly three-layer skirt did nothing to cover any of the diaper. The sleeves were very short and barely covered any of my arms. The front of the dress had a purple and pink fairy made out of glitter on it, something that I hadn't noticed until now. The shoulders puffed out into little balls and had ribbons on top of them. There was no way this dress was made for kids older than 8. This was almost as humiliating as the diaper! When Lisa came back she had a bag that I couldn't see the contents of. The first thing she pulled out were pink and white thigh-high socks, which she promptly pulled up my legs. Next were a pair of pink Mary Jane shoes, decorated with rhinestones and butterflies. Like the socks, she quickly attached them to my feet. To my dismay, they fit perfectly. The last thing she pulled out was a large, pink pacifier with a unicorn design on it. Attached to it was a pacifier clip with a strap decorated with the same unicorn as the pacifier. Lisa attached the strap to the left shoulder of the dress and let the pacifier dangle down. "Are you going to be a good girl if I take your binky out? Nod your head for me." Lisa asked me in a voice as if she was talking to a child. There was no way for me to escape at the moment, so I decided the best course of action would be to cooperate. Hopefully I'd have a chance to escape later. Until then I just needed to bide my time. I nodded my head. "Okay, if you're naughty we're going to have to punish you again, okay?" Lisa said as she undid the belt on the gag. She slowly removed it from my mouth, only to quickly replace it with the pacifier that had been clipped onto the dress. Lisa looked me in the eyes and kept her finger on the pacifier until I started sucking on it. Only then did she remove her hand. "There's my good girl. Now you keep that in until someone else takes it out, okay? Stand her up girls." Lisa ordered. Gabby and Jana took hold of my arms and were easily able to lift me onto my feet. I didn't try to fight them as they propped me up and kept hold of my arms. "I think we can let her go now. She's going to be a good girl, right?" Lisa asked me. I responded by nodding my head again. Even if they let go of me I wouldn't be able to escape. Lisa was between me and the door, which was shut and probably locked. Gabby and Jana released me from their grip and I did nothing but let my arms fall to my sides. "Gabby start combing her hair. Jana, go make sure the other babies are ready. I'll start doing her makeup." Lisa commanded. Jana unlocked the door walked out, closing it as she left. Gabby also followed her orders and began combing out my bedhead. Lisa went to her side of the bedroom and grabbed her makeup kit and placed it on my bed next to me. The two girls spent the next 5 minutes performing their respective tasks. I tried to sit as still as possible while keeping the pacifier in my mouth. I had no clue what all Lisa was putting on me, as they had me faced away from the mirror. When Gabby finished brushing my hair she began pulling it into twin-tails and tying ribbons around them. "I think that should just about do it. Why don't you turn around and see how pretty you look, Baby Girl?" Lisa said and she packed up her makeup kit. I slowly turned around and braced myself for what I was about to see. When I saw my reflection I didn't even recognize myself. The childish outfit, hairstyle, and makeup made me look a third my age. With the pacifier and obviously exposed diaper though, it brought it down to a sixth. I felt absolutely humiliated and my red face definitely reflected it. "You're the prettiest baby ever! Now come on, let's go get you set." Lisa said, taking my arm and forcing me to stand. "Wait! I don't want everyone to see me like this!" I protested, letting the pacifier fall out of my mouth. "Don't worry, Baby! They'll take one look at you and die from a cuteness overload! Now, be a good girl for me and keep that binky in until I take it out." Lisa responded as she picked up the dangling pacifier and shoved it back in my mouth. I knew that negotiating wasn't going to change their minds, so I bowed my head and let Lisa drag me out of our bedroom. The thick padding of the diaper forced me to have a bit of waddle in my walk, which only furthered my embarrassment. Thankfully, only a few of our sorority sisters were outside in the living room. All them look at me as we walked out and started cooing at me. "She's so cute!" "I wish she was my baby sister!" "She looks just like a toddler!" Their lack of shock at what was going on all but confirmed to me that they were all in on this too. I tried to ignore them as best as I could as I let Lisa lead me around. That was until we started nearing to front door. There was no way I was letting her take me outside like this! I stopped dead in my tracks and yanked my hand away from Lisa. "I am not going out there like this!" I stated. "Stop being fussy, Nataly. We have a schedule to keep and I know everyone wants to see how cute you are." Lisa responded, grabbing my hand again. "Absolutely not! This has gone far enough already!" I yelled at her. "Ughh, I knew you were going to be fussy about this. Girls, help me out here." Lisa ordered. Out of nowhere, the girls who had previously been cooing at me had taken hold of my limbs. "Let go of me!" I said as I started trying to struggle free. Unfortunately it was in vain though. The girls had me exactly where they wanted me and there was nothing I could do to free myself. "Since you can't be a good girl we're going to have to use your naughty-binky. Lisa said as she forced my mouth open. A second later she had the nipple of the pacifier gag back in my mouth. The belt was then secured behind my head again, effectively silencing me. The girls then began forcing me towards the door. Despite how hard I tried, nothing I could do would stop them. Lisa opened the door for them as they drug me out into the sunlight. What I saw waiting in the front yard began to fill me with dread. Setup in the front yard were three big highchairs. Occupying two of them were Kate and Sierra, who were both dressed up as babyish as myself. Both girls were strapped into the highchairs with tight, black straps that buckled at their stomachs. Their wrists and ankles had leather cuffs around them that attached directly to the highchairs, keeping them from freeing themselves. Kate seemed to be wearing a small, white sundress covered all over in sunflowers. She had a matching pacifier strap attached to her shoulder, which held a dangling, yellow pacifier. Her medium sized breast caused it to ride up though, making sure that the diaper she was wearing was plainly visible. The diaper that she had no doubt been forced into as well matched her sundress, being white and covered with sunflowers. She was also gagged like me, only hers was yellow. Sierra wasn't much better off. Her breasts must have been too big for any actual children clothes to fit her, so instead she was wearing a white shirt with the Pampers logo on it. The shirt was still small and accentuated her breasts, but it seemed like it was actually made for an adult to wear. In addition to that she had a short, blue skirt with suspenders that ran over her shoulders. The skirt was so high up on her that it left the diaper she was also wearing completely exposed. Hers was light blue and decorated with clouds and suns with smiley faces. Like the two of us she also had her own color coded pacifier attached to her suspender with a strap. Also like us, she was gagged. 'What the hell kind of fundraiser is this?!' I thought to myself. I didn't have much time to think though, as I was rapidly being dragged over to the empty highchair. I renewed my efforts to struggle free, but it was pointless. With little effort, the girls were able to shove me into the seat and lock my wrists and ankles away with the cuffs. Lisa then came over and tighted the straps over my waist and shoulders, making sure that I could hardly move in the seat. Finally, she picked up the tray and locked it into place in front of me. "You're even cuter when you're pouting, Baby. You sit tight and be a good girl while your big sisters finish getting ready." Lisa said before patting my head and walking off. I looked over to Kate, who looked back at me with a defeated look in her eyes. I had been too distracted before to notice, but there were a bunch of tables set up on the other side of the front yard. On top of them were several boxes and sitting in front of them were two sophomore girls from the sorority. They appeared to be getting ready to take money. It didn't take long for people to take notice of us. A small group quickly began to form of people gawking and taking pictures. Several of them were starting to make comments about how cute we were and laughing at our giant diapers. The three of us tried to hide or faces and ignore them, but it was futile. "Attention everyone! This years Delta Delta Sigma fundraiser is almost ready to begin!" Lisa yelled into a megaphone from somewhere out of our sight. "This year we're doing a baby feed! Here soon you'll be able to purchase jars of baby food and feed them to our cute little babies! All proceeds will go to funding Delta Delta Sigma for the year! The line starts over there!" Baby food feed? Is that why they did this to us? I don't want to eat baby food! There was no way I am going to let that happen! A lot of the crowd began to head for the tables in front of all of the boxes. A few second later and I could begin to see Lisa approaching us, carrying something in her hand. "Hello babies! As you just heard, we're doing a baby food feed, and as you probably could have guessed, you're the babies! I know you're probably all a bit cranky right now, but we need you to be very good girls for us today. People are paying good money to feed you all some nice, yummy baby food. I expect all of you to behave and eat it all with no fussing. Each of you is going to have babysitter standing by to make sure you're behaving. Remember, bad little girls get punished. Let me show you what you can expect if you're naughty." Lisa explained. Lisa pulled a small remote out of her pocket and showed it to us. She mad a point of making sure we could see her pressing the button. As soon as she did, terrible pain ripped throughout my entire body. I screamed into the pacifier in my mouth and thrashed against my restraints. I couldn't even think until it stopped and I was left panting into my gag. My eyes were watering and I was having trouble collecting myself. "Naughty babies get zappies. Unless you enjoyed that, I suggest you be on your best behavior. Now that we got that out of the way, I'm going to go around and take your binkies out. When I do, I expect you to tell me that you're going to be a good girl and nothing else, okay?" Lisa said as she approached Sierra. "Fuck you, Lisa!" Sierra said as soon as her gag was removed. "You can't force us to do this! Let us out, now!" Suddenly, Sierra yelled out in pain as she began getting shocked. "What a vulgar little girl! If we weren't low on time I would wash that naughty mouth out with soap!" Lisa exclaimed, clearing enjoying watching Sierra suffer. After a few seconds, Lisa stopped zapping Sierra and gave her a moment to catch her breath. "Well?" Lisa asked her. "Fuck you." Sierra said. Lisa then spent the next thirty seconds bursting Sierra with electricity. She would go for a few seconds before stopping and letting Sierra catch her breath. There was little time for her to recover though, as the zapping would start up again soon after. By the end of it, it was obvious that Sierra was crying. "Are you ready to be a good girl now?" Lisa asked the poor girl. "Y-yes." Sierra responded quietly with a defeated tone. "Say it. And apologize for swearing." Lisa commanded. "I'll be a good girl. I'm sorry for swearing." Sierra answered, still trying to recompose herself. "That's what I thought." Lisa said as she picked up the pacifier dangling from Sierra's suspender and placed it in her mouth. "Keep that in until someone takes it out." Lisa finally showed Sierra mercy and left her alone. She walked over to where Kate was confined and began removing her pacifier gag. Kate remained silent as she did so, likely afraid of suffering as Sierra had. "Well Katie, are you going to be a good girl?" Lisa asked her. "I'll be a good girl." Kate said. "See, that wasn't so hard, was it?" Lisa replied, placing the non-gag pacifier in Kate's mouth. Dread filled me as Lisa approached me. Like Sierra, I wanted to tell her off and demand she release us. I was absolutely terrified of getting shocked again though. The brief few seconds of it earlier was the worst pain I had ever felt. I don't know if I could stand it again. As Lisa reached behind me and unsecured my gag I prepared myself to submit. "I'll be a good girl." I told Lisa, not even making her prompt me. "I know you will, sweetie." Lisa said, placing the pacifier attached to my outfit in my mouth and patting my head. Lisa walked off and returned shortly holding something new. When she sat them down on the try of the highchair I was in I was able to determine that they were bibs. Not normal baby bibs though, these had to be custom made. For one, they were sized up and clearly meant to be worn by an adult. Secondly, they each had our names sewn into them. The one clearly designated for me was white with a pink border and "Baby Natalie" sewn in pink cursive. Insead of a dot on the 'i' there was instead a tiara. "Look what your big sisters got you! We wouldn't want to get food all over your pretty clothes, would we?" Lisa said. Lisa picked up the bib with my name on it and placed it over my check. She brought the wings of it behind my neck and secured it using the attached velcro. She then went around and did the same to the other girls. Their bibs were similar to mine, but instead of being pink they were yellow and blue. The 'i' on Kate's, which had 'Katie' instead, had a sunflower for a dot. Sierra's was blue and had a cloud. "There we go. I think we're just about ready to get started. Remember what happens to bad babies." She held up the remote and threatened us. I don't think any of us needed to be reminded. Lisa left us and walked over to the table. She said something to them that we weren't able to hear. She returned again shortly after followed by Janna and the other Junior in our sorority, Hannah. "Me again babies! We're going to be your babysitters for a while. Janna, you're with Katie and Hannah you're with Sierra. Little Natalie here is mine. We'll make sure you're behaving and that anyone who wants to feed you knows what to do. We each have our own remotes in case anyone decides to be naughty. We're just about to start, so I'm going to go over what's expected from you. We're going to take out your binkies and you're going to stay quiet unless spoken to. If someone asks you something you will respond appropriately with a babyish voice. You already know what happens if you don't. When people come up with the babyfood they bought they're going spoon-feed it to you. You're going to eat all of it and then thank them in your cutest baby voice when you're done. Nice and easy." Lisa explained. After hearing that I knew that this was going to get way worse before it got better. What did I do to deserve this? My choices were either let myself get fed baby food while dressed like a baby or get shocked until I'm willing to do so. I have no memory of ever eating baby food, but there is no doubt in my mind that it doesn't taste good. Did I do something in a past life to warrant this? I pray that none of this finds its way to my friends and family back home. "Oh! It looks like our first customers are coming!" Lisa said. All three of us looked over in horror to see a lady and two guys walking towards us from the tables. Each one had a jar of baby food in their hands. Fear enveloped me as it became that the guy and girl were both approaching me. "Oh my god, Lisa. Your baby is so cute!" The lady said after placing the jar on the tray of my highchair. "I know! Isn't she the cutest? Not to say that our other babies aren't cute as well." Lisa responded. "Oh for sure, they're all adorable. This is already the best fundraiser that DDS has done. Do you want some num-nums, sweetie?" She said as she turned and looked at me. Do I respond? Should I just stay silent? The fear of getting shocked again made me nervous to do anything. Lisa told me to keep the pacifier in and I didn't want to disobey her. "Oh I'm sure she does." Lisa answered for me. She proceeded to pull the pacifier out of my mouth and let it fall to my chest. "Ask Ms. Kenzie to feed you, baby". "Pwease feed me Ms. Kenzie" I said in my best little girl voice, humiliated. Having to endure this was already terrible. Why did she have to make me beg for it? "You got it, sweetie. Here comes the airplane!" The lady said. Kenzie unscrewed the lid of the jar and used the plastic, pink spoon that Lisa gave her to scoop up the goo. She held it up in front of me and began making airplane sounds as she floated it around my face. Hesitantly, I opened my mouth for her. After another second of airplane noises and Kenzie waving the spoon around she placed it into my mouth. I closed my mouth around the spoon and was immediately assaulted by the taste of Peas. The taste and smell alone almost made me gag, but the texture was what about pushed me over the edge. All of it was awful! I almost spit it out before remembering what would surely happen if I did. As Kenzie retracted the spoon I let the goop stay in my mouth. I swallowed it as soon as I could to try to get it out of my mouth. "What a hungry baby. Here comes another airplane!" Kenzie said, scooping up another spoon full. I opened my mouth for her again in hopes of making this go by as fast as possible. She inserted the spoon into my mouth and I swallowed the baby food as fast as I could. We continued this cycle two more times until she finally ran out of food. I was relieved for all of three seconds, where I got a glimpse at the line that was forming behind Kenzie. There were 6 people waiting to feed me! I look over at Kate and Sierra and lines were forming behind them as well. From the look on their faces it was apparent that they despised the baby food just as much as I did. "Remember to thank Ms. Kenzie, baby." Lisa said. "Tank you Ms. Kenzie." I said with my baby voice. "It was my pleasure sweetheart. If you're lucky maybe I'll visit you again." Kenzie said as she moved to the side. The guy who had walked over with her stepped forward and unscrewed the lid on his jar. Kenzie passed the spoon off to him and started chatting with Lisa. "Are you ready?" He asked me, not caring to pretend I was a baby. "Y-yes." I answered and opened my mouth. I didn't notice before, but he was actually kind of cute. I was too humiliated to look him in the face while he shoveled the nasty, sweet-potato flavored goo into my mouth. Like before I swallowed as quickly as possible. "Tank you for feeding me." I said as he walked away to join Kenzie and Lisa. He didn't even acknowledge me as he did, which was honestly relieving. Next in line was another girl, one that I recognized from my writing class. I prayed that she didn't recognize me. "Hi there Baby Natalie. Are you hungry?" She asked me. I nodded my head in response to her and she began opening the jar she had. "Well I got just the thing for you. Say 'ahh'." "Ahh" I said quietly and opened my mouth for her. She scooped up a big spoonful of food and moved it towards my mouth. She had terrible aim though, which caused some of it to get on my cheek. "Hold still, baby. I don't want to miss." The girl said as she scooped up another spoonful. Once again she 'missed' and got even more on my cheek. "Such a squirmy little girl. It's a good thing you're strapped into your highchair." "Tank you for feeding me." I said when I finally finished her jar. "Oh it was no problem, Baby. But I think you owe me an apology for being so squirmy." She responded. She wanted ME to apologize?! She purposefully got baby food all over my damn face and she wants me to apologize for it? I was about ready to yell at her when I noticed Lisa glaring at me, remote in hand. "Sowwy fo being squirmy." I answered after sighing. Next up was another guy. He seemed a lot more happy to be here than the first guy. "That's a cute diaper! Did you pick it out yourself?" He asked me. I had almost forgotten about the diaper. I had, embarrassingly, grown used to the bulk between my legs and the padding I was sitting on. Him referencing made me take notice of it again though. It also reminded me that it was clearly visible to everyone around. I answered him by shaking my head. "Shy, huh? Well that's okay. Open up for the choo-choo train!" He said. I opened my mouth to accept the latest spoonful of gross mush and he began making train noises. This continued for the whole duration of him feeding me. When he was done I thanked him like everyone else. After being fed by four more people I began to notice a problem: I need to pee. I usually went right after getting out of bed, but today that wasn't possible. I was too distracted by everything happening until now to even notice how badly I needed to go. "Lisa?" I asked out loud after thanking the last person who fed me. "What is it, baby?" Lisa asked, coming closer to me. "I need to pee." I whispered to her. "So?" "So let me out!" "No Natalie. If you need to go potty you can use your diaper." "But Lisa-" "Natalie, if I hear one more peep out of you about this you're getting zappies. Use your diapie and eat your food like a good girl." I screamed internally. Dressing me up like this was already bad enough, but she actually expected me to use the diaper? I should have honestly seen that coming. I resolved to hold it as long as I could, but I knew that it was a losing battle. There was no way I'd be able to hold on for much longer. After two more jars of baby food, it happened. I was clearly doing a potty dance in my seat. It was pretty ineffective though due to how tight the restraints were on me. As I was accepting another spoonful I felt a bit leak out. I gasped and some of the food fell down onto my bib. "Uh oh, is someone having an accident?" The girl feeding me asked. I ignored her and futility tried to stop myself from peeing. Not being able to move my arms made it impossible though. I was forced to accept my fate as I let go and allowed my pee to flood the diaper. The diaper easily absorbed all of it and spread it out. I could feel the warmth touching my butt as it flowed backwards. "Aww, it's okay, baby. That's why you have your diaper." Lisa said, patting my head. I had my eyes and mouth closed while I was peeing. That didn't stop the girl from continuing to try to feed me though. My lips were closed and she still forced the spoon through them, getting baby food all over my upper lip and below my nose. I reacted with surprise and she pulled the spoon out, leaving most of the food in my mouth. Once I was finished releasing my bladder I swallowed it, only to immediately be met with another spoonful. Unlike when it was dry, the diaper was impossible to ignore when wet. The heat from my urine was a constant reminder of what I just did and the now expanded padding squelched as I wiggled around. The padding between my legs had expanded a good amount and forced them apart more than before, giving anyone in front of me an even better view of the diaper. Several more jars of baby food later and I was full. I was beginning to slow down in swallowing the food I was given. The person holding the spoon would be waiting in front of my mouth with another spoonful before I could even finish swallowing the previous one. Most of them would wait for me to accept the next one myself, but some would force the spoon into my mouth before I was ready. This made me even messier and made it even harder for me to catch-up. "Lisa, please, I don't think I can eat anymore." I said after thanking the person who had just finished. Suddenly I felt shocking pain all over my body. I thrashed around and tried to escape it, but couldn't. More pee escaped my body and soaked into the diaper while it was happening. When it finally stopped I had tears in my eyes. "I'm not going to tolerate anymore complaining, Natalie. Good girls eat their baby food." Lisa said sternly. I was too scared to speak up again after that, so I shut my mouth and waited for the next person to get ready.
  6. New story! It's been a while since we released anything, but this has been one of our favorites to write. We hope you all enjoy it! Special thanks to @Selpharia, who commissioned it. Full PDF and ePub versions are available on our Patreon! ------------------------------------------------------------ Enthralled By Sophie & Pudding *Commissioned by Selpharia 1.) A Woman in Red I pulled the skirt down and looked shyly around the club. This was so not my scene. But Meg told me ten times today that we needed to go out and do something fun. Why did people think loud music and flashing lights was fun? I went to the bar and ordered a shot of rum. I was only twenty years old, but this place didn't check my ID on the way in. Meg said that was because of my outfit: a pleated mini skirt, neon pink fishnet stockings, and a low cut crop top. Honestly, I never thought of my breasts as a worthwhile commodity: there wasn't much there. "You're trying so hard to fit in, it almost convinced me you wanted to be here." Her breath smelled like rum - bottom shelf, ordered by type and not brand, vaguely valued only for its alcoholic content. Mine by comparison smelled like peppermint lipgloss, and my skin caught the lights in an almost artificial way. "Dance with me?" "Oh, uh... I don't really dance." But the woman in front of me was... remarkably beautiful. Ivory skin with warm red hair. Painted lips. Tall - taller than me - and breasts that brought envy to the forefront of my mind. All of her was wrapped up in a tight black dress. She looked too fancy for a night club. "Once upon a time, every person who was the best at something had never done it before. Tonight, you dance." I took her by the hand, my nails tipped in pretty glossy color, with depth to the shades of purple that was almost impossible to look away from. I watched her fixation on my fingers as I held her hand, and spoke to her softly. "You can look at them all you like, while we dance." I wasn't a dancer. I never had been. I didn't have any rhythm and I couldn't time my movements. Let alone know what movements to perform. Wasn't I supposed to shake my ass on her crotch? But the woman was very old-fashioned. She took my hands in hers and moved back and forth, leaning into one side, then the other with a magical fluidity. My cheeks went pink. "I told you I wasn't very good," I muttered, watching her hands in mine. She wouldn't be able to hear me over the music. I heard her just fine, and I smiled at her like a parent smiles to a child's finger painting , and I whispered in her ear. "Watch my fingers, follow your heart, the rest comes easily." The music wasn't made for this kind of dancing, but once she did what she was told, the tarted up little strumpet wouldn't even hear the music anyway. The room fell away from us. It was just her and me, in the darkness. I could see her as clear as day. Gorgeous. Beyond gorgeous. I wasn't sure when the song ended or if we'd been through ten or twenty of them. Someone tapped me on the shoulder and I looked up at Meg with starry eyes. "Oh... hi. Um. We were just... dancing..." I turned back to my date. I hadn't even caught her name... "I'll see you tomorrow night," I told her. I put my hand on her cheek and smiled at her. "Order a mint julep and I'll find you at the bar at 9:30 sharp." I didn't give her a chance to say no. She'd show up, she didn't have a choice, her answer didn't matter. Her eyes tracked my fingers as I pulled them away and slipped into the crowd. Meg watched her best friend and rolled her eyes. "Wow, what a fucking creeper.” "Yeah... totally..." Meg and I took a cab home. But no matter what I did that night, I couldn't stop thinking about that girl... * * * * * "You're going back to the club?" Meg couldn't believe it. It took her hours of begging, pleading, whining, moping, bribing, coercing, to get her best friend to leave the house last night. And that was a Friday! Today was a Saturday, and on Saturday nights, Pippy stayed up all night playing dumb video games. But here she was, picking through her closet. "You are NOT telling me it's about that girl." "What? No. Of course not." I didn't have club clothes. I'd worn Meg's yesterday, but my ego wouldn't let me ask to borrow something else, not after the fight I put up yesterday. "I liked dancing more than I thought. And I feel all wound up. I'm just stopping by for an hour or two and I'll be home in no time." "Alright. I just… you know what? Have a good time." Meg smiled weakly, looking at her best friend’s computer that wasn't even switched on, before shaking out her worries. What was the worst that could happen? A little social interaction would be good for Pippy. * * * * * "Right on time. Punctuality is such an attractive trait, isn't it?" I sipped from her drink, enough that she'd be able to taste me on the straw, and pressed the cup between her hands, clasping my fingers around hers. "Finish your drink, dearest. There's a long night ahead." The drink was strong; stronger still for the fact she'd be taking my essence between her lips with each sip. "So. Um. I didn't catch your name." I knew how alcohol worked. I knew every sip made her more beautiful. But damn, today it worked like a charm. I hadn't even finished my drink and I was thinking about taking her out of that tight red dress. A gorgeous, haunting red. She could make anything look good. "You didn't ask, so you couldn't have caught it." I explained to her with the littlest smile, a tugging at the corner of my lips. She was looking up at me with adoration and admiration, she was lost in the moment and lost in me. "I'm Bailey, and you're so pretty when you're so flush, blood warm beneath your cheeks." I ran my fingers over her cheek and smiled. I leaned into her hand on instinct. She took me by the wrist and pulled me - with no resistance - to the dance floor. I had never been with a woman before, though the thought had occurred to me. But even then as we danced, I was swimming in fantasies of her. Bailey. Even her name sounded gorgeous. Pippy was intoxicated, barely by the drink and entirely by me. She had to touch me, she had to feel me, she had to be close to me and hear the sound of my pulse. Her eyes chased my fingers - the fixation I'd given her only last night - and we danced with one of my hands on her hip and the other palm pressed to her cheek. I longed to taste her. I fumbled out of the club with my hand in hers, giggling. I only had one drink, but it felt like I'd had ten. The street spun beneath my feet. Everything amused me. But Bailey was always there, so close, so comforting... I cuddled up to her arm and pushed my cheek to hers. Oh, she was cold! "Sorry," I muttered. "I woulda given you a jacket if I brought one..." "We'll just have to share body heat, then, won't we?" I opened the back seat of the Bentley in the parking lot, the two rows facing each other limousine style, with a dark screen preventing any contact with the driver. Actually, the windows were so tinted it was hard to see if there even was a driver. I settled in and pulled her into my lap, like she weighed nothing more than a doll. She was delightful. I hoped she was delicious. The door closed and we were kissing. My lips on hers. Glossy. Cold. Passionate. I wrapped my arms around her neck and leaned into her, sitting sideways on her lap, like she were a stallion and I was her princess. Every kiss made me feel warmer, but each one only made her feel colder. Finally, a shiver ran down my spine and I broke our kiss. "Gosh, you don't wanna put the heat on or something...?" "You're so warm; why would I want a machine’s heat when I can have yours?” I didn't think I could wait much longer. I needed to have her. She blushed, and I directed her face with my fingers, I raised her neck up. It was time. She kissed my jawline, under my ear, tilting my head up at an angle. Her fingers made their way under my shirt, against my bare back, and into the waistband of my tight jeans. I was aroused. I was needy. I had never felt so intoxicated by anyone in my entire life, and I knew it was time. It had been so long... There was a lot that could have happened in that moment; I could’ve bled her dry, I could’ve left her dead. I could have left her empty, a bare shell. Or I could take this crimson beauty and make her mine, at the cost of something. Pippy needed so much to be loved, to have affection, guidance, I could feel it. She was going to make such a good thrall. She was so delicious, I knew it even before my teeth broke her skin. When they did, I wasn't disappointed. At first, there was nothing but pressure. It didn't hurt, but it was unlike anything I'd ever felt. Then, my body felt tingly and warm. Stars appeared at the edge of my vision. I felt my fingers slip off her shoulders. But as my body started to shut down, my arousal didn't fail me. I was so turned on, and as each second passed, there was less and less I could do about it... My fingers slid inside her jeans the same time my fangs slid into her neck. As I took her freedom, I knew what she was feeling: an obedient, sensual connection. I pressed my hand to the front of her panties; they would be at the ground zero for her first sign of change. I quivered and fell into Bailey, but she held me tight with her lips to my neck. Things started to feel hot. I couldn't move. I couldn't fight. The arousal had peaked. My body twitched and my mind was filled with a rush of endorphins. And then a warm stream started to fill my tight jeans, dribbling onto Bailey's lap. I had to hold her, I had to guide her face into my lap. And even though she covered my hand in her wetness, I kept my hand down her jeans and I played with her hair. Right now she was bonding; like a mosquito, I put in when I took out, and her body was assimilating that. Her brain was awash with it. Flooded with conflicted feelings, new information: she knew that she belonged to me now, on the most primal level. And right now it might have only been minor, right now it might have only been the most subtle inclination, but these feelings she was taking onboard now would get stronger any time I fed from her. This was her foundation. This was who she was now. I danced my pretty nails in front of her glossy eyes, caught her focus, and slipped my thumb between her lips. The car was moving now. I woke up on bench of the car, alone. My head was foggy. I'd had too much to drink, I reminded myself, but I only ever had that one glass. I shifted to sit up and felt an unfamiliar dampness. Had I spilled something? But when I sat upright, when I looked at the seat, it was undeniable. The wet leather. The huge dark patch between my legs, spread around to my hip, and down the pants... I pissed myself. My cheeks caught fire. Had anyone noticed? Had she noticed? Bailey. My mind raced. I looked around in a panic, but she was nowhere to be found. The door opened, as though there was a doorman outside the car, waiting to let her out. But nobody was there. Maybe he'd gotten back into the driver’s seat already. Outside the sun looked like it was threatening to come up, to crest the horizon, and there were the familiar sounds of the college apartments outside. Pippy knew she was near home. I ducked out of the Bentley and looked around the quiet early-morning street with confusion. Where had Bailey gone...? What had happened last night? But right in front of me, I could see my campus apartment. I took one more look around and hurried home. I had to change out of these pants before Meg saw me... I looked at myself in the bathroom mirror. The marks on my neck were surreal. They reminded me of vampire bites, like from movies or books or something. Symmetrical, identical, side by side on my neck. Was it some fetish she had? I ran my fingers over the light bruises around the punctures and felt a tingling sensation in my fingertips. Butterflies filled my stomach. Warm, familiar, exotic. My cheeks turned pink and I shook the thoughts away. After a shower, dressed in fresh pajamas, I collapsed on my bed and fell instantly asleep.
  7. Here's a short story I've been occasionally working on for a couple of months now. Please let me know what you think. ----- The future was not looking great for Hannah. She was 4 weeks into her first term of college and was already failing three of her four classes, with the fourth hanging on by a mere three percent. She knew she was in trouble but just couldn't find the motivation to go to class or do her homework. She tried researching online to see what she could do to get herself motivated, but often she lacked the follow-through to actually follow the guides. While making her way through the dining hall after lunch, Hannah came across a poster that caught her eye. "Failing your classes?" the large title read. Just below that in a smaller font was "Need help finding motivation? Need a helping hand to help keep you going? Call the number below for help!". At the bottom of the page was a phone number. Knowing that she was running our of time and options, Hannah took a photo of the number and went back to her dorm. When Hannah arrived back at her dorm she was the only one home. Her two other suite-mates must have been eating lunch or at class. Hannah's relationship with them was fairly normal. She wouldn't really consider them friends, but they all got along and could maintain conversation with one-another. After going into her room and closing the door Hannah called the number from the poster. After a few moments of ringing a woman answered, sounding not much older than Hannah herself. "Hello, Christa speaking." The woman said. "Hello! I'm Hannah. I'm calling about the poster at Henshaw University." Hannah responded, a little nervous. "I see. Are you looking for assistance with passing your classes?" "Yes, I am. It's my first term of college and I'm failing almost all of my classes. I just can't seem to force myself to want to pass." "That's perfectly normal for someone like you. College is a big adjustment and some people just need a little extra help getting their feet on the ground. What do you say we meet in person at the Henshaw dining hall in a couple of hours and talk a bit more in person?" "That sounds great! I get out of class at 3:00pm and can meet you right after." "Alright Hannah, I'll see you then. Bye bye." Christa said has she hung up. ----- Hannah was nervous all throughout her 2:00pm U.S. history lecture. She was having trouble paying attention most of the time, and when she actually tried she was so lost that it almost wasn't worth it. Once the class was over Hannah made her way to the dining hall, having absorbed nothing. When she arrived at the dinning hall she spotted a tall brunette woman standing right outside the cafeteria. The woman was wearing business casual clothing along with short heals, giving her an almost intimidating look. Hannah's gut told her that it was Christa. 'Hello. Are you Christa?" Hannah asked as she approached the woman. "Why yes, I am. You must be Hannah. It's nice to meet you in person." Christa said, reaching out to shake Hannah's hand. Hannah shook Christa's hand and took a moment to analyze Christ further. She seemed to be somewhere in her mid to late twenties. Her long, straight brown hair was hung up in a ponytail. Christa probably had a good 7 inches of height on Hannah, which contributed further to her intimidating aura. "Well, why don't we take a seat and we can talk about what you need and what I can provide." Christa said as she lead Hannah to empty table. Hannah sat down across the table from Christa. Hannah was having trouble making eye contact due to her nervousness. "Let's start with why you called me." Christa started. "W-well, as I said on the phone this is my first term of college and I'm failing nearly all of my classes." Hannah explained. "I see. And why is that?" "I have a hard time paying attention in class and I can never bring myself to do my homework. Every time I try I end up getting demotivated and can't focus." "Is that so? I'm thinking that my services would be a good fit for you. What classes are you taking?" "College Algebra, Beginners Writing, Art History, and U.S. History." "And what are your grades like?" "I have a 27% in math, 49% in writing, 72% in Art History, and a %36 in U.S. History." I answered, a bit embarrassed. "Oh, wow. If you don't get those up you won't be looking good for next term. It's a good thing you are taking action now. Midterms are next week, so you may still have time to turn this around. What I think this boils down to is a lack of discipline and motivation on your part. I'm guessing your parents helped keep you on track in high school?" Christ asked. "That's right. My mom and dad were always checking my grades making me do my homework. They're hundreds of miles away now, though." Hannah explained, realizing a little how much she was missing them. "And that's the case for a lot of people like you. You've had someone watching over you and making you do your school work your whole life. Without those hands pushing you to succeed, you're losing pace and falling behind. What I do is act as that hand. I'll give you the motivation you need to keep your grades up while also helping you develop routines and self-discipline so that you can be your own pushing hand. Do you want to know more?" Christa asked me. It was honestly all starting to make sense to Hannah now. Back in high school her parents were always threatening her with groundings for not doing her homework. They were always checking her grades and questioning her about low scores or missing assignments. When she had that her grades were fine. But her parents were hundreds of miles away now, and she had only herself to rely on. Realizing there wasn't any immediate consequence for failing, she let myself slip into a cycle of bad habits. "Yes. I think this might be exactly what I need." Hannah answered. "I think so too. Now, I will warn you that my methods are fairly unconventional. I have found that it's better if I don't explain them until it's time to implement them, as my clients sometimes get cold feet after hearing my plan. I want to assure you that I have a very high success rate though." That made Hannah even more nervous. What could be so bad about what Christa does? Would she also get cold feet if she knew what they were, she wondered? In truth it hardly even mattered to her at this point. If she couldn't change course then she was going to sink. This could be her only chance to turn her future around. "I'm still interested. As I see it this might be my only chance at staying in college." Hannah stated. "Then I think we have come to an agreement. I have some paperwork here for you to sign. Once it's complete I will work with the school to bill your financial aid account. I charge a flat fee of $60 a week and require payments for a full term." Christa explained as she handed Hannah multiple pieces of paper. The first form was a general information form. It asked for Hannah's personal information, as well as her student ID number and dorm room number. The second, third, and forth pages were all legalese, which Hannah was having a hard time understanding. Eventually she gave up, assuming it to just be consent to let Christa bill Hannah's account and other mundane information. At the very end it asked for Hannah's signature, which she penned in without a second thought. "Very good. I look forward to working with you Hannah. We'll get started tonight. I am going to come over to your dorm at 6:00pm. I want you to eat dinner beforehand and be ready for me, with all your uncompleted homework. I also want you to setup proxy access to your account for my email address, so that I can monitor your grades." Christa instructed, handing Hannah a business card that listed her email. "Alright. I'll see you tonight then!" Hannah said as she left, proud of herself for finally getting her act together. ----- When 6:00pm arrived Hannah was incredibly nervous. Honestly she didn't know what to expect. Was Christa going to act like a tutor? What were her 'unconventional' methods? Was this going to be worth the money? She had done everything that Christa had asked of her. Her homework was either sitting on her desk or pulled up on her laptop. She had granted Christa access to view her grades as soon as she got back. Hannah was waiting in her room when there was a knock on the door. Hannah got up to answer it, but one of her suite-mates who was lounging in the living room beat her to it. "Hello. I'm looking for Hannah?" Hannah heard Christa ask from the other room. "She's in her room right now. I'll go get her." Angie, Hannah's suite-mate, said. Angie didn't have a chance though, as Hannah left her room to welcome Christa inside. "Christa! Hello! Please, come inside." Hannah said as she approached the door. "Ah, hello Hannah." Christa replied. "Angie, this is Christa. She's going to help me get my grades up." I explained. "Wait? Christa Morris? I think you may have helped my sister when she was in college. She has never told me much about it, but she said you're the reason she got through college." Angie stated. "I am glad I was able to help her! What is her name?" Christa asked Angie. "Elanor Grace." Angie answered. "Oh I remember Elanor! Yep, I helped her get through her sophomore year. I'm happy to hear that she made it all the way through. If you see her please tell her I said hello!" Christa requested. After a little bit more idle chatter Hannah led Christa back to her room. Once inside Hannah shut the door and Christa placed the bag she was carrying down onto the bed. "That's a big bag. What's in it?" Hannah asked. "Just some supplies. You'll see when we get to it. Is that all of your homework on your desk?" Christa asked. "Oh, yes. I also have the online assignments pulled up on my laptop." "Very good. Now, let's get down to business. If you remember, this afternoon we talked about you having a lack of motivation and needing a pushing hand. Well, that's exactly what I plan on giving you. Tell me, Hannah, how did your parents discipline you when you were having trouble in school?" Christa asked. "They usually grounded me or at least threatened to." Hannah answered, a bit embarrassed. "I see. Well I am going to take a similar approach with you. Have you ever been spanked Hannah?" Christa asked with no hesitation. "Spanked?!" Hannah responded, a bit startled. "Yes. Has your parents or anyone else ever given you a spanking?" Christa asked again. "N-no!" Hannah answered, almost a bit defensive. "It's okay, you don't need to get worked up. I found in the past that groundings are too hard to enforce on a college student. That, along with numerous other reasons, is why I opt to use spankings as a punishment. Bad grades and missing assignments earn my clients a spanking, with the duration and intensity being decided by the severity. It helps give them a motivation to succeed, so that they can avoid future spankings. I think that's where we'll start tonight." Christa said, as if it was completely normal. "Y-you're going to spank me?" Hannah asked, her heartbeat rapidly rising. "Correct. Come on over." Christa instructed, taking a seat in Hannah's desk chair. Hannah was scared. She had never been spanked before and she certainly wasn't expecting them to be a part of this. Christa's reasoning made sense to her but she just couldn't imagine herself being spanked. Spankings were for kids and Hannah was an adult. "Come on Hannah, let's get your spanking out of the way. We have a lot to do tonight" Christa said, patting her lap again. "I-I don't know, Christa. Isn't that a little extreme?" Hannah asked, scared and embarrassed. "Nope. In fact, I think it's exactly what you need. Now come on. Don't make me drag you over here." Christa threatened. Hannah gulped as she slowly started approaching Christa. Once close, Christa took hold of her arm and gently guided the small girl over her lap. Due to Hannah's short stature she was left dangling well above the ground. Hannah's breathing and heartbeat increased even more once she was positioned. She felt like she was two feet tall. Hannah yelped when she felt Christa's fingers slip beneath her pants. Christa wasted no time in sliding them down to Hannah's ankles. Hannah blushed as her panties were exposed to the older girl. That couldn't compare to how embarrassed she was when she felt Christa's fingers hook onto the back of her panties. "H-hey!" Christa said as her panties were slid down to her ankles. "Spankings are given bare-bottom, Hannah. Now I'm going to explain how this is going to go. You'll be spanked one minute for every grade of yours below a 'C' and half a minute for every 'C'. Once we're done with that you'll get a paddle swat for every missing assignment you currently have. It looks like tonight's spanking will last three and a half minutes with 9 paddle swats afterword. Do you have any questions before we start?" Christa asked. "Will it hurt?" Hannah asked, more nervous than she'd ever been before. "Yes, Hannah, it will. The pain will help motivate you to do better and avoid more spankings in the future. You should think about what earned you this spanking and what you're going to do to avoid another one." Christa said, taking on a more domineering tone. "W-wait! Won't Angie and Sierra hear?" Hannah asked, trying to think of a way out of this. "I would be surprised if they didn't. Don't worry though. Once we explain to them that it's for your own benefit I'm sure they'll understand. Maybe in the future they will be willing to help with your spankings as well." Christa answered. "C-can't we think of something else?" "No, Hannah. Now no more stalling. I'm going to set my timer and start. Are you ready?" "N-no." "Well you have a few seconds to prepare." Christa rested her arms on Hannah's back while she set a timer on her phone. Once it was ready she clicked 'start' and used her right hand to deliver the first smack to Hannah's bottom. The first spank caused Hannah to let out a small yelp. The small girl clearly was not ready for what was about to come. Christa steadily delivered swat after swat to Hannah's exposed butt. Each one sent a jolt of pain through the smaller girl's backside and caused her to let out a whine. As the spanking continued the swats became harder and the speed picked up. It didn't take long for Hannah's whines to turn into expressions of pain. Hannah was terrified. She had no clue how long had passed since the spanking started and her bottom felt like it was on fire. Each swat was more painful than the last. Before long she could feel tears begin to well-up in her eyes. Not long after they were streaming down her face. Suddenly Hannah's door opened. Both Hannah and Christa looked up to see Angie standing there, flustered. "O-oh! S-sorry to interrupt! I was wondering what all that noise was!" Angie said before quickly closing the door. The interruption did nothing to stop Christa's flow. Hard swats continued to rain down on Hannah's defenseless bottom. Hannah's crying and embarrassment was worsened by Angie witnessing her being spanked. Hannah felt like she was half her age. How could she hope to see herself as equals with her roommates after being seen in this state? The spanking continued on with Hannah's whining growing even louder and more desperate. Her bottom was absolutely on fire with a pain she couldn't remember ever experiencing before. Eventually she was fully pleading with Christa for her to stop. unfortunately for Hannah her requests fell on deaf ears. Hannah had no idea how much longer the spanking went on for before she heard Christa's alarm go off. Relief washed over the smaller girl as the slaps to her bottom ceased. The pain was all still there though, radiating an intense heat from her bottom. "Now that that's done we'll move on to the paddle strokes." Christa said, motioning for Hannah to stand up. The intensity of the spanking had caused Hannah to forget all about the nine paddle strokes her missing assignments earned her. A new dread entered her mind as she was reminded. Christa helped her up off her lap and onto her feet. Hannah's legs were a bit wobbly so she had to try her best to maintain her balance while trying to rub the pain out of her bottom. Her balance wasn't helped by her pants and panties, which were still pulled down around her knees. The pain prevented her from recognizing how exposed she was. Christa went over to her bag and pulled out a large, long paddle. When Hannah saw it she became even more scared of what was about to happen. It looked like something you would see used for hazing new pledges in a college movie. When Hannah noticed the grid of holes on the head of the paddle her fear worsened even further. "Okay Hannah, go ahead and bend over and grab your ankles." Christa instructed. "Christa please! I can't take anymore! Can't we just get to studying?" Hannah pleaded. "No Hannah, not until we've got your discipline out of the way. Now bend over, or I may have to add more strokes." Christa threatened, getting a bit annoyed at the younger girls whining/ Hannah gulped as she slowly started to bend over. Her bare bottom becoming more and more vulnerable. When she was and low and she could go she grabbed hold of her ankles and did the best she could to brace herself. Her anxiety grew as she heard Christa approach her. "Tonight you're getting nine paddle swats. One for each missing assignment you have. I want you to count each one out loud. If you miscount or forget then we'll redo that swat. Understand?" Christa explained. "Y-yes." Hannah said, very much unready for what was about to happen. With no warning Hannah suddenly felt pain explode through her bottom. The spankings she got from Christa's hand earlier were nothing compared to what the paddle could do. Hannah involuntarily let out a scream in shock. "One!" Hannah yelled, not wanting any more awful strokes than what she was already getting. Christa drew the paddle back and harshly brought it back down. A loud 'THWAP' quickly followed. Hannah shot forward from pain. She was trying her best to mitigate it with a death grip on her ankles, but it didn't seem to be helping. "Two!" This rhythm continued for the next several swats. Each one drew more tears and painful screams out of Hannah. She was now truly understanding why Christa was so effective. Who the hell would want to suffer this every week?! "Eight!" Hannah cried out shortly after the paddle hit her. Just one more and she was done. It was all she could think about. "Nine!" Hannah yelled right after the final stroke made contact. Hannah instantly removed hold of her ankles and moved on to rubbing her butt. No matter what she did, she couldn't get rid of the pain though. If she thought it was bad after the hand spanking, then this feeling was truly horrid. "Now that your spanking is done we cam move on to part two." Christa said as she went back over to her bag. Hannah could have never guessed what Christa was about to pull out. Out of the bag Christa brought out a large, pink package. Hannah couldn't immediately tell what is was until Christa placed it down onto her bed and she could see the logo. It was a package of children's pull-ups. "W-what are those for?" Hannah asked, still trying to get her sobbing under control. "They're for you." Christa said, as if this was normal. "What? I don't need diapers!" Hannah exclaimed, almost sounding offended. "First off, they're not diapers, they're pull-ups. And second, they're the second part of your punishment." Christa stated. "What?!" Hannah almost yelled. "Calm down Hannah. The spankings serve to give you something to dread. They are to help motivate you to study and do your homework by making you fear a more painful spanking. The pull-ups are used to accomplish the same thing but in a different way. Until you're grades improve and your assignments are turned in your panties are going to be entirely replaced with these. The thick padding and childish designs will embarrass you, motivating you to study and do your homework so that you can earn your big-girl panties back. You can think of them as punishment panties." Christa explained. This was too much for Hannah. Not only had she just been spanked like a child, now she was expected to wear diapers meant for potty training toddlers? The logic behind it made sense to her in a way, but she was a college student for god sake! She was much too old to be spanked and wearing pull-ups. And calling them 'punishment panties' didn't make it any better. "Christa is that really necessary? I'm 18 for crying out loud. I'm way too old to wear those! They probably won't even fit me!" Hannah exclaimed. "Oh I bet you they will. And age has nothing to do with this. I don't expect you to pee in them or anything. They're just there to give you a goal to work towards and keep you motivated. The pain from a spanking will fade in a day or so, but these will always be there to remind you of what you're working towards. Now come here, we've wasted enough time already." Christa ordered. Hannah was trapped. She knew there was no way she was going to talk Christa out of this. Her only hope was that the pull-ups wouldn't fit and Christa would abandon the idea. Shamefully, Hannah waddled her way over to her bed where Christa was sitting. Christa started by pulling down Hannah's pants and panties even farther. She had the smaller girl grab hold of her shoulders while she worked the pants off of her. Next came the panties, leaving Hannah completely exposed from the waist down. Christa then ripped open the package of pull-ups. She pulled one out of the package and allowed Hannah to get a good view of it. The pull-up was all pink. On the front there were several Disney princesses and just below them was a white oval containing an outline of Cinderella's slipper. A wetness indicator. Christa pulled the pull-up open and slipped her hands through the leg holes. She stretched open the object and brought it down towards Hannah's feet, clearly intending for her to step into it. Praying that they wouldn't fit, Hannah hesitantly slipped her foot through the first hole and then the second. Christa then began to work the pull-up up Hannah's legs. To her horror, there was little to no resistance as it got higher. Hannah felt utterly defeated as Christa removed her hands and the pull-up conformed to her body perfectly. "See, I told you they'd fit. Now, as I said before, these are to be your only panties until your grades improve. The only time you're allowed to remove them is when you're showering or using the toilet. I don't care if you're sleeping, going to class, visiting your parents, or whatever else. Your punishment panties stay on. Understand?" Christa said. "Yes Christa." Hannah lightly said while starring down. "Good girl. Now let's get to work. Get started on your math homework and let me know if you have any questions or need any help." Christa said. Hannah was going to put her pants back on to try to hide the pull-up but was forbidden to by Christa. Humiliated, Hannah brought her padded bottom to her desk. The pull-up was much thicker than her normal panties though. As she walked she noticed that it was slightly forcing her legs apart. Not enough to give her a waddle, but enough for her to notice. She also noticed that every movement resulted in a slight crinkle sound. Hannah wasn't ready for the wave of pain that shot through her as she tried to sit down. The pain from her spanking earlier had minor subsided and became relatively unnoticeable as her attention was focused solely on the pull-ups, but when she tried to sit down it was reignited. Hannah quickly shot back up and began rubbing her butt through the back of her pull-up. "Sit down, Hannah. The pain will fade soon." Christa ordered. Hannah slowly lowered herself back down. She winced as her butt made contact with the chair. She kept going though until she was full seated. The pain was horrible at first, but like Christa said it slowly faded. Not enough to not be painful, but enough to where she could divert her attention away from it. Hannah began working on her homework as ordered. She was interrupted minutes later though when she heard activity behind her. She turned around to see Christa going through her dresser, removing all of her panties. "What are you doing?" Hannah asked Christa. "Confiscating your panties so that you aren't tempted to wear them. Don't worry, I'll give them back once your grades improve. Now try to focus on your homework" Christa explained. Hannah turned back around and tried to focus on her homework. She'd occasionally steal glances back at Christa though. At one point she noticed that Christa was filling up the dresser drawer with pull-ups out of the package. There wasn't enough room for all of them though, so Christa just left the half full package exposed on top of the dresser. Hannah could have never imagined herself like this. She though college was her chance to show that she was an adult, yet here she was wearing what was essentially a diaper for toddlers after being spanked like a little kid. The worst part was that she was PAYING for it. Hopefully in the end she would actually be able to pass. It was going to be a long seven weeks.
  8. A psudo Diaper Normalcy story. After hearing that ABU hires exclusively ABDL and my own recent experiments making adult nuggys, (jalapeno and cream cheese stuffed dino nuggys anyone?) I began to think what if an ABDL restaurant opened up near an ABDL diaper factory and the community that might grow out of that. Presented for the approval of the sogg butt society, I call this story... A Seat at the Kids Table. If Morgan could go back in time and tell her younger self what the next five years would bring she doubted she would believe herself. The relatively down to earth 19 year old business student would take one look at the 24 year old in blue and pink pigtails, a skirtall with a pink skull sticking it's tongue out, and a massive soaked diaper sagging just below the skirt line, and probably faint immediately. But when a broke college student hears about a good bartending job opening up she jumps on it, and when the owner asks if she is an ABDL she says yes in the mindset of furiously googling as soon as the interview is done. In hindsight it was pretty obvious, but being a 'normie' she had bought the public line about experimenting with traditionally kids food, which honestly was not a bad niche to fill, they even had a few vanilla regulars who came for just that reason. She almost called to reject the job after her quick research, but she decided she would at least give it a fair try, college was for experimentation after all, and never looked back. So here she was on a Friday night doing what she loved, mixing milks, juices, and liquor to help her babies relax after a hard day of work up at The Factory. A spike of warmth in her already soaked diaper made her think about heading to the changing room, so she called across the dining room, "Courty, can you come play? I need changing!" "Yah sissy," the other girl squeaked, "lemme ring out 7 and I will be over." Figuring it would take about a minute she surveyed her bar and hopped over to the only mommy in the crowd, "make sure none of these babies make a fuss while I'm gone. They're generally well behaved for big kids like me, but Courty is closer to their age and can't handle dem alone." The woman laughed, "you just go get that bum clean, I can handle this. Your not that much bigger than them yourself." "Am too!" And she was, she swears. Her ageplay persona was a bratty 7 year old who refused to potty train, much older than the 1-4 her regulars tended to be. "Are not!" Half the bar chorused back at her. "Am too!" She insisted, stomping her foot for emphasis. That sent a quiver through her gut, and she smirked and bent her knees slightly, "these babies dirty their pants because they don't know any better," she started pushing and grunting, "I dirty mine because I'm Mess-chievous." Half the bar started laughing and the other boo'd her. There was even a shouted "your jokes stink," which she obviously shot back with "so's my diaper, deal wif it." And stuck out her tongue before turning to head to the changing rooms. The changing rooms were centrally located in a hallway that separated the kitchen from the dining room, and there were two others waiting for the girls changer. If she hadn't been messy she probably would have gone back to work and tried again in a half hour, but it was considered rude to be messy in food areas for longer than a few minutes. She almost pulled out her phone to browse, when Tommy stepped out of the boys changer. Tommy was one of the newer Factory regulars, having transfered in as a manager from another location at the beginning of the year, and she would pin his little age at around 3 based on their past interactions. She kind of felt sorry for him, it must be hard being little while also pushing 6 and a half feet and being built like a bear, but also fuck he was hot. He was wearing denim shortalls with bulldozers on them, with a red flannel and trucker hat. He had the kind of 5 o'clock shadow that only comes from meticulous shaving and facial hair that wants none of that. In other words, the perfect blend of AB and lumberjack chic, the two things that got her motor running. She had only seen it once before, about a year ago, on a girl who claimed she was just passing through town. She had even had flannel cloth diapers on, and that had been an interesting experience, wet cloth diapers rubbing hard on wet disposable was definitely something she wanted to feel again. Unfortunately the girl turned out to be an environmentalist who spent a week protesting The Factory, and being generally bitchy to anyone who worked there. It was kind of a sad funny that her plan so totally backfired that no one in the community wore Cloth for three months after she left. Feeling she still could go a bit, and knowing she had about five minutes of wait, Morgan squatted slightly and began to make sure she was empty as Tommy walked over, looking nervous. "Hey little guy. You want to learn to play with the big kids?" She smirked up at him through a grunt, before her thoughts turned to the third changing room, the one for couples to change eachother. She had used it a couple times in similar situations when she really wanted to pick up someone for a one night stand, but for the last five months she hadn't had any. She had enjoyed her time as the 'Bi Baby Bartender on the Bay,' always up for a quick hookup with whatever hotties came into town for one business or the other, but now she wad feeling a bit tired of that. She had had so many wild oats sown her way, she was ready for some oats that were more ready to settle. Maybe roast and age with some nice honey and turn into a fine whiskey. Ok, maybe she was also really looking forward to her shift drink. "Umm, I was wonnering," she could hear a slight hissing, it could have been anyone else in the hall, but based on his face and posture she guessed it was him, was she that intimidating to talk to, he had literally just changed, not that she hadn't warmed up a fresh diap herself from time to time. "Wa... Was wonnering if you was going to Jack's pool potty tomowow?" Morgan grimaced a bit. Jack was a good guy, head of R&D up at The Factory, but no butt that was there would forget the rashes of last year's pool party quickly. For the last few years Jack's big project was disposable swim diapers that actually worked for some capacity. He had hit on the idea of coating the outer surfaces in hydrophobic materials, keeping liquid both in and out of the diaper. All lab tests showed phenomenal results and he had invited a number of volunteers to a pool party as a beta test. What lab tests didn't take into account was the hot July sun beating down on two dozen adult toddlers running around, playing, and most importantly sweating. With the material trapping the sweat beneath it against the skin and the constant movement causing friction the rashes that resulted were legendary. Still Mike, the owner and her direct boss, had pleaded with her to bring the catering and attend as Kids Table management as he and his wife were leaving for a family wedding out of state. "Yah, I'll be there. Someone has to bring the catering. You?" "Yah, umm, well, it might not work if your just working it, but I was wonnering if you wanted to maybe do a Grow Up wif me?" Her eyes widened thoughtfully. A Grow Up was a type of extended date within the community, almost 2 dates in 1. You started with a Little activity, then moved on to a more regular adult date. This allowed you to get to know your prospective paramour's Little and Adult sides at the same time and see if you meshed well with both. She had only ever been on one herself, but this was a perfect opportunity to end her one night stand ways. The woman in front of her entered the changer, so she knew she only had a minute or two to finish this conversation. Giving one last push she grunted, "Yah, actually. I would like that." Feeling empty she relaxed and smiled, "You in any big rush? I am going to do my cash out in an hour and a half. We could sit, talk, have a nuggy platter and a bottle while I do?" "I would like that." He responded as the changer door opened and she walked through. ----- Been super busy buying a house the last few months, and had to replace my phone a little ways back. Was going back over archived files and found 6 in progress stories/ chapters. Hopeing I can remember where I was going with them all so I can post them swiftly.
  9. Cutting it a bit close on the deadline, but after buying a house and then the holidays I remembered this was sitting half finished on my broken phones hard drive unposted. This is my submission to PeculiarChangeling's Virtual Fiction Story Contest, ------- "Mommy!" Ann cried excitedly as Monica entered the daycare. The 26 year old jumped to her feet and ran to the slightly older woman giggling who swept her into her arms, picking her up easily due to the parameters they had set so long ago. "Hey baby, how was daycare?" A hand squished against her diaper, "Baby, you're soaked! What am I paying the caretakers for if they can't even change you?" And she was paying them rather a lot, technically. "I wanted you to change me, mommy." Monica laughed, "Ok honey, lets get you cleaned up, then we can go for ice cream in the park, how does that sound?" "Iceeem" that jubilant cry was answer enough. After the ice cream another clean up was needed, this time on a little girls face, before Monica let her go to play in the park. After a half hour Monica giggled as Ann bent her knees and obviously pooped her diaper before running back up the slide. She wondered what people would think of they knew that the woman called 'The Eisenstein of the 2040s' favorite thing to do to de-stress was dress up like a toddler and poop her pants at a simulated playground, before remembering. Tears blurred her vision as she got the changing supplies ready. Due to the sophisticated nature of the SIM she could smell the mess in her little girls backside from a ways off and knew this would be a messy cleanup, but still as she lifted her she patted Ann's bum and spread it around more. It's how she wanted it. "Someone's a stinky baby, lets get you changed before you stink up the whole city." "No, Mommy! Wanna play!" "You can go back to playing when you're clean, I don't want my little princess getting a rash now do I?" Legitimately impossible due to their settings, but it was the words that counted. After the change Monica couldn't help herself from pulling Ann into a tight embrace, tears leaking down her cheeks. "Mommy?" "Mommy!" Then, softer, without the toddler like inflections, "Monica, look at me honey." Her wife's eyes were kind, but she knew what she would say next would hurt. "It's been three years, you need to start moving on. Coming here every day isn't helping you. Ann died, I'm just a memory. A quirk in the programming of a favorite SIM made from neural interfaces." Monica shook her head violently. "You're not dead, not really. And the fact that you know that proves it! If you were just a digital imprint of my wife's brain you wouldn't be able to form new memories, you wouldn't be able to track the passage of time, you would not be able to process the fact that you are supposedly dead. You would be stuck repeating her last play." "It doesn't matter! Blood and milk on the crosswalk!" Monica felt her own blood chill at those familiar words. "Baby, how do you know that headline? This server is closed off from net access, you didn't want anyone to find out about it." "Emergency Broadcast backdoors, literal genius remember? That's not the point, I've seen the pictures, I died to some freak accident and now I am trapped in my happy place for eternity!" Monica was shocked, Ann had rarely been anything but her happy little girl self. Even right before log-off when she adulted up and reminded her to eat well and all those other goodbyes they used to share before one of them went on a business trip she had never shown any sign that this was effecting her like that. Unaware of her turmoil Ann continued, "And that's not the worst of it. I, what, I was stressed? Needed a bottle? There were 6 weeks of no access before your log in to say goodbye, but how much of that was you putting it off I don't know. So I was working on something big and needed a bottle, we were out of milk so I go to the corner mart, on the one crossing home I get hit by a drunk driver. Tragic, sudden, but that's the world for you. But then he just fucking vanishes on the prison transport?" She was starting to hyperventilate and Monica would have pointed out this was another sign of her being alive had she not been having her own panic attack, "Monica did someone have me killed?" "Oh baby," Monica wrapped around her tighter, both sobbing softly "Baby, no." She briefly considered how to word this, "They did find his body, but it was classified. Someone, or more likely some group, has been raiding prison transports for experiment subjects. They don't know why yet." "Ok," she breathed out into the hug, "And, I don't..., I... It's fine when you're here, I love when you're here, but I can't stand that it's hurting you. And when you aren't? I... I used to wish I could live this, be open about who I am with the world." She laughed sadly, "I'm going stir crazy here honey. Could you load me in some adult cloths and a backdoor to my lab SIM?" She patted her swollen diaper, she had wet at some point during their mutual panic attack, "Probably still need to wear these, but it's virus protection is as good as I could make it, and I'm sure my team has been keeping it up to date." Monica was worried about more outside access to here, but her wife needed this so she nodded, "Ok, well," Ann stood and just loaded a fresh diaper and outfit onto herself, "neither of us is in a fit state to continue, you need to eat and I'm sure you need a change as much as I did," she wasn't wrong. Monica used to pause out and use the bathroom when Ann was alive, but now she wanted to spend as much time with her little girl as possible, and there had been so many diapers left... The two women embraced again, "I'll load my way back to the daycare, I love you Monica, Mommy, my love, just... Take a few days yah? Relax your way, not mine." "Ok baby, I love you too Ann, I will get that backdoor set up in the morning." And with a thought the park slowly dissolved before her eyes. Ann had been right, she was in desperate need of a change. She would probably have frowned at the turkey sandwich she made for dinner, but there was work to be done. The elevator to the basement only took a minute, and she entered a room Ann could never know about. Three men and two women were strapped into VR rigs, IV's and monitoring equipment hooked into them, and a large tube behind each held an exact clone in preserving fluid. Her assistant, Jen looked over as she entered, "Subject 27 has produced an Echo, and Subject 30's clone has completed growth." "Good, begin termination and transfer on 27, then look up more transports the boys are allowed to hit. Our timetable has moved up." It was amazing what the government would turn a blind eye to if you promised them immortality, not that she cared about that bit. Her gaze moved to Ann's clone, in a place of reverence in the back of the lab. She would figure out how to successfully transfer the echo back onto a living brain, she would even let the successful Subject live, the government would want a live proof after all. "I'll get you out of there baby. It won't be long now."
  10. CDNI: Ch 1 I awoke to sun streaming through windows that weren't my own, in a bed that wasn't my own, in fact the only thing that was my own that I could see was my tank top and soaked night diaper. After a brief moment of internal panic my memories of the previous day reasserted themselves, I'm surprised it only took them that long, jetlag from an 11 hour flight is a bitch, worse than that time last summer I snuck one of aunt martha's jello shots. Note to self 1, I am a foreign exchange student, this will be my room for the year. I had been offered use of the older daughter's room, she still had 3 years of university left and was living on campus, but I had been sharing a room since I was 4 and would probably have more trouble adjusting if I also had to adjust to being alone in a room, so I am imposing on the hospitality of the younger daughter. Not a bad deal for me, she is super cute in a nerdy, tech girl way I like, not that I can say much on that front. While I like to think of myself as Lara Croft-ish, I know I look more like a young, female, Daniel Jackson. Early seasons Danny, not later on when his adventures had turned him into the hunkyist archeologist since Dr. Jones. Anyway, note to self 2, must aquire hydration. Long flights can make you thirsty as hell, and though I had drank a ton last night as evidenced by how soaked I am, I still needed a drink STAT, it's probably even the reason I woke up. Though usually back home I would get out of my wet nighttime garment and right into the shower, I desperately needed that water. Also I only vaguely remembered the house layout from last night's tour and there was no connected bath to this room. Alice was obviously awake as the bed across the room was empty, hopefully she wouldn't mind me walking around in my wet diaper too much for the short time it would take for me to chug a glass, and could then point me in the direction of the shower. Ok, standing, woah that's a headrush and a half. I am not looking forward to this again on the way home already. The door is slightly ajar, so my first choice: left or right. Squinting left I see two sets of stairs, kitchen is probably downstairs and that is my best bet for water, but where would Alice be? Well, if she was downstairs it would be easy, if not I could look for her or a shower after that life giving liquid. I turn the corner on the stairs and my poor bi heart goes into overdrive. Nerdy tech girl is jacked. Alice is gaming with some friends on her laptop in the living room at the bottom, flannel shirt open to a sports bra showing off her amazing abs, with an absolutely adorable set of cat ear headphones. She is, surprisingly, still wearing her diaper, a disposable I notice in contrast to my own cloth. She isn't one of the seven percent of people who have daytime incontinence so I am surprised she didn't change when she got up. My mother would pitch a fit if I was lounging around in my diaper like that. She looks up at my footsteps, "oi, this is my last match ya reprobates. Exchange sister is up and I'm showing her around before classes start." She smiles at me, making my damn traitor of a heart flutter again. "Give me five, ya? Coffee and kettle are still running, and mum made waffles before they left for work." she points to the kitchen I can now see on the other side of the stairs. No mention of my still diapered state, maybe that's just more normal here? Coffee and waffles are just what I needed, and I return to the living room feeling human again only for Alice to once again shock me. As she leads me to the shower she casually, obviously, wets her diaper. It hit's me like a truck. She had been waiting for me to wake up. Waiting for me before doing anything she would normally do, so that she can assist me in this strange, new home. "You can go first!" I stammer out, and she turns and looks at me quizzically. "I mean, you really didn't need to wait for me to get up, I could have waited a bit while you were in the shower so you could change, I've thrown off your whole schedule..." She stops me with a hand on my shoulder. "Hey, it's no worries. You didn't throw me off much at all. If I wanted to I could use the upstairs shower while you're down here, but I figured I would relax, do a poo while you shower and then shower and change myself. Then we can go out and I can show you 'round town." "Do a... In your diaper... While awake?" I was shocked, to say the least. I had never even considered using my diaper to wet when awake besides on long car trips. "Yah, that's probably a difference in cloth and disposable though, yah? Cloth that would be a right pain to clean off, reduce the lifespan of the diaper. Disposable though, you only get one use, and their pretty cheap but not free, best to get a full use out of them, least that's what Ma says. Shit, we didn't really think of that. That going to be uncomfortable for you?" Her reasoning, on thinking about it, was perfectly sound, and I told her it was fine. I figured I would quickly get used to it, it wasn't like I didn't have a few Sevens in my friend groups who would do the same and barely notice. She breathed a sigh of relief, "I'm probably more casual about it than most due to Melina and Leah, but it is pretty common among folks I know." "If you don't mind me asking, Melina and Leah?" "Oh, yah. Mel is my sister, in Uni to be a doctor, so 'bout seven years ago when she decided medicine was the field for her we all went full time with her for a year, didn't help I was barely fully trained at the time, had to train for a bit again after." This made sense, doctors never know when an emergency could leave them busy for hours at a time, so many of them stay in diapers full time. And with that timing Alice would have been fully trained only a year or two before that, I was an oddball at seven, most people aren't fully trained until ten-ish. "Leah is a Seven, my best friend for ages. For a lot of my life two of the most important people to me are diapered full time, so using them just isn't that weird to me." She shrugs, "anyway, shower's yours, holler if you need anything."
  11. Chapter 1: With her lips pressed against the glass bottle, she took a large gulp. Emma didn’t know what she was drinking but only that it made her feel good. It made her feel numb. Her throat burned but she continued to drink, wanting to forget everything. Everyone. The room spun around and around and little twinkly lights sparkled in her eyes. The girl was aware that she was dead drunk. She was also aware that her best friend, Hannah was slumped over against Jack, more drunk than she. They’d broken up just yesterday. It was an ugly, sad fight that had not ended on the right note. But she had not expected him to move on so quickly. Not with Hannah. Never with her self declared sister. Emma giggled so hard that tears formed in her eyes and the bottle slipped from her hand, crashing into a million pieces, but nobody seemed to notice. Nobody ever noticed. Shouts sounded from the back porch. A game of beer pong was being played and In the kitchen, people mixed different drinks together, creating a cocktail of god-knows-what. But Emma stood in the living room. She hissed as the glass shards cut into her bare feet. The slight pain soon became overwhelming as the music pounded in her ears, sending a pulsing beat all the way to her soul. Her body swayed back and forth among the crowd of people. Now, she wasn’t usually into frat parties but was known to let loose every once in a while; and if she was desperate enough then would drink. She glared at the two of them as they sucked each other's faces and his hands groped her body. Emma had given Hannah the dress to borrow. It had never been a favorite of hers because it was too sparkly and tight. But it was exactly her friend’s style. Emma didn’t want it back now. She’d rather burn the damn outfit. Her feet moved on their own accord until she found herself outside, standing in the front yard. The grass was littered with red solo cups and over a dozen cars were parked in the driveway. She sat down and laid back, staring up at the starless night sky. “Emma?” Her head turned to the right. It was Julie Watkins. They were friends… kind of. “What’s wrong?” her eyebrows furrowed together. “You’re crying.” Was she? Her hand hovered below her blue eyes and fingertips were wet. She was. Julie sat down beside her. She was a nice girl. Her thick curly brown hair was pulled back into a long braid that snaked down her back. Her face was narrow, skin pale, and nose long and pointy. “I like your outfit.” Emma sloppily smiled. It was just a graphic t-shirt and denim skirt. Julie laughed. “I like your outfit as well.” Julie was nice. Everyone liked Julie, it was hard not to. Emma wore a plain black halter top and skinny jeans. She wasn’t quite sure where her shoes had gone. “Do you want to tell me why you’re out here crying?” the girl tried again. Emma shrugged. “Did you see Hannah and Jack?” “They’re drunk. I’m sure by tomorrow they won’t remember any of this.” Julie was too kind. How come she couldn’t be her best friend? “My parents are also getting divorced!” she blurted before she could stop herself. Her kind-of-friend was very understanding but Hannah had never been. Fuck Hannah Flynn. Fretfully, she tugged at a wavy lock of her auburn hair and Julie rubbed her back in soothing circles. She was crying again. “Do you want a ride back to your dorm? I haven’t drank anything.” Again, she shrugged, very indecisive at the moment. The whole reason she had come to college was to escape her parents who couldn’t manage to go a day without fighting. Emma thought it would be better being all the way across the country. The University of Seattle was an amazing school. “Let’s go,” said Julie as she stood up. “Do you know where your shoes are?” “No.” The girl sighed. “That’s alright. My car is just around the corner.” Clumsily she pushed herself up, leaning against Julie who was five feet and five inches tall. Emma was only five feet and two inches. She felt short in comparison. “I know what it feels like.” whispered Julie. “My parents divorced when I was eight. I’m not gonna lie, it’s not fun. But everything gets better in time. Just remember that.” The words passed right through her. Emma wasn’t sure what she’d remember by tomorrow. ooOoo She’d spent the past hour of the morning puking in the bathroom and after four ibuprofens for her pounding headache, still felt like shit. Her skin was pale, more so than usual, and clammy. The stuffy hot office only made it worse. The nineteen year old girl sat cross legged on the lumpy brown couch. Last night was a blur but she remembered them vividly making out on the couch. Hannah never came back to the dorm. It wasn’t hard to guess where she was. “Emmaline, can you answer me?” She looked up suddenly. Her counselor, Ms. Newman pursed her lips and shook her head. Her brown hair was pulled back into a severe bun and glasses sat on the bridge of her nose. “I’m sorry?” “Are you aware that you’re failing several of your classes? You got into this school on an academic scholarship and your grades right now are less than exemplary. You don’t want to be kicked out, do you?” Did she? Emma really couldn’t answer. “I-I’m going through stuff. I’m sorry but right now isn’t really the best time for… anything.” she tried to explain herself, truly she did. “We were understanding in the beginning but there comes a time when you need to pick yourself up.” Ms. Newman sighed. “You can’t continue this way. Many of your professors have expressed the same concerns.” There was no hiding that she was hung over. “Emma, there are people who want to help you. You’re only a freshman and have so much to look forward to. I understand your parents divorce has hit you hard but it helps to talk to others sometimes. You don’t have to struggle with this alone.” Sharing her feelings with strangers was the last thing she wanted to do. She’d rather jump in front of a train. “I’m going to give you the name of a therapist. She’s free and I’ve sent many students to her before. Trust me, they’re completely new people after they're done with her.” Emma could tell that it wasn’t really a choice and took the piece of paper reluctantly. This woman could spout whatever nonsense she wanted but nothing would change. Her life sucked and would always be that way. Afterward, she went back to her dorm, prepared to take another nap but stopped short. “I’m so sorry!” Hannah exclaimed upon seeing her. Mascara ran down her face and a dark tightly coiled curl stuck to her wet cheek. “I-I was drunk and wasn’t thinking straight and it just sorta happened!” Maybe if she had been thinking rationally, she would’ve been more understanding but at the moment she wanted to strangle the curl and watch as her dark skin lost color. “Fuck you, Han.” her voice was cold. “Of course you went after Jack McCroy! He’s mine-” “You broke up… again! For like the hundredth time!” her voice rose an octave. “I’m sorry that I made a mistake but don’t get angry at me. It’s not my fault that you’ve got a shitty life!” Hannah knew that she had hit her where it hurt. “Em… I- I didn’t mean tha-” “Get out.” Her hands formed into a fist at her side, knuckles white. “Get the fuck out!” She didn't need to ask again. ooOoo Her major was political science. Ever since she was a little girl, Emmaline Rodgers had dreams of becoming the first female president of the United States. However, as she grew older those dreams were quickly squashed as she realized what a misogynistic world she lived in. Now, she just hoped to be something. Anything other than a college drop out. Before, Emma thought she didn’t care but now took it back. The girl didn’t work so hard throughout high school and leave home only to end up right back there. She was determined to succeed. To do better than her miserable parents who they themselves never completed college. Her mother worked the farm and her father owned the local corner store. They didn’t make a ton of money but it was enough to survive off of the necessities. Townsford, Connecticut was a town of about one thousand. It was more a rural farming community with one stoplight in the entire county. Everyone knew everyone and it was not a good place to stand out. That’s why she had always hated her vibrant red hair. She got it from her father. Emma had always considered herself kind of a shy girl. Never straying far away from what she knew but there was a desire that burned inside her to escape the deadbeat town which is exactly what she did. The girl was doing more than her parents ever did but it wasn’t enough. That’s why a week later she met Marina Tischner. The woman was kind and almost had a motherly feel to her. She had straight blonde hair and a heart shaped face. She was dressed casually in a blue turtleneck, dark jeans and boots. The room was small but comfortable. The walls were painted a mustard yellow and there was one small window which was the only light in the room. In front of her was a coffee table and a chair on the other side. An icy glass of water and a bowl of mints were situated in front of her. She was surprisingly easy to talk to, something Emma had sworn she would never do. Everything came pouring out of her mouth at rapid speed: Hannah and Jack. Her parents. Hopes and dreams. The only sound she heard was the sound of the pencil tip against the paper as Dr. Tischner took down notes. “Are you happy with your life right now?” “Honestly?” her voice shook. “No. Sometimes I wish I could go far away and be a different person, live a second life. Don’t get me wrong, I want to try. I don’t want to give up but I’m just so tired of everything.” “It’s normal to feel that way. Everyone does at some point.” She supposed the woman was right but Emma just felt so alone. There was no one to save her. “Why don’t you have a sip of the water.” Dr. Tischner nodded toward the glass. “We’ve been talking for a while.” ooOoo Emma’s eyes blinked open but quickly shut, the bright light caught her by surprise. She tried again, this time more slowly and hesitant. Something wasn’t right. A headache thundered at the front of her head and vision blurred around the edges. She felt dead, unable to feel her body, everything was numb. “Mmmhph!” she tried to talk but it came out in a grumbled mess. There was something in her mouth that she couldn’t spit out. The girl was so tired. Her eyes began to flutter as different colors floated in front of her. “No, no Emmy.” a woman stood above her. “Nap time is over, you can go night-night later.” Nap time? Night-night? What the hell was going on? “You’re a silly girl. Just suck on your paci, there’s no need for tears.” Was she crying? The woman tapped the object lodged in her mouth. Without really thinking about it, Emma did as she said. It felt like she had been hit by a truck. Nothing made any sense. “Nurse Janie just has to change your diapee and then you can have some nummies.” Her blue eyes narrowed and brows furrowed together. Something really wasn’t right. Her heart raced against her chest and a high whine escaped her throat. The woman picked her up with ease and automatically her legs wrapped around her waist and head rested on her shoulder. The young girl suddenly stiffened, hearing a crinkle as the woman… patted her butt? “Don’t worry sweetie.” she cooed. “You’re just a little wet but it’s nothing I can’t take care of.” There was a sinking feeling in her stomach as her mind caught up with the lady’s words and realized what the feeling was between her legs. She was wearing a fucking diaper. “Nnn-nuhnuh!” she tried to speak but could only string together a few words. Her body shook and the woman just patted her back. Looking around the room it was empty, save for a bunch of oversized… cages? No. Cribs.There was a rocking chair positioned in each corner of the room and walls were painted a light pink. A rainbow, clouds, and a smiling sun were painted on the wall. It reminded her of her childhood doctor’s office. Except she wasn’t a child. She was nineteen years old. “Keep sucking your paci,” her voice remained calm. “We’re just going to get your little tush changed.” Breath. One, two, three, four… she began to count in her mind. Five, six, seven, eight… don’t think about what she’s doing. Don’t think about how she just strapped you to a fucking changing table that’s way to big for an actual baby. Tears burned in her eyes and a few trickled down her cheeks. She flinched at the touch of the wet wipe against her… her private area. No one but her had ever touched down there before. Her heart pounded in her ears and began to struggle against the straps that restrained her ankles and wrists. She was completely nakad. Oh dear god. Emma screamed, terrified of what was going to happen. The woman swatted her thigh and made a clicking sound with her tongue. “Is little Emmy having bad thoughts?” “Effmfa!” her voice grumbled as she tried to correct the woman. Her name was Emma. Emmy was a baby name. “Oh Emmy, your head is just filled with bad big girl thoughts.” she ignored her protest. “I’m just getting you changed into your pullup and pretty dress. Your diapees are just for night time.” That wasn’t what she was upset about, at least not in that sense. Emma had to communicate with her that there had been some sort of mistake. She wasn’t meant to be here. The young girl kicked her legs as hard as she could, straining against the restraints. The woman clicked her tongue and blue eyes narrowed. “You’ve been such a good girl the past few days. Perhaps you're just hungry, it is time for your nummies after all.” Emma almost laughed in disbelief. Nummies? How old did she think she was? Five? And what did she mean by the past few days? Emma could only remember the beginning of the meeting with Dr. Tischner. The woman bent down, opening a drawer and pulled out a thick pullup. Her cheeks pinkened as Emma wailed from behind the rubber object, unable to escape. “Oh, you’ll get nummies soon. I know how much you like nursie’s milk. Relax and suck on your paci.” But she couldn’t relax because a sudden storm raged at the front of her mind- a lightning strike, a clap of thunder. Her eyes blinked rapidly, persisting through the pain, trying to remember. But her mind was blank. How had she ended up here? ooOoo A/N: Hey everyone! Thank you to everyone who has reviewed and read, I really appreciate it! I’ve already started writing the second chapter and it should be uploaded soon!
  12. Disclaimer: There will be some difficult subjects such as violence, brief mention of drugs/alcohol and also some strong language used. A/N: Hello everyone! This will be the last part of Willa's series but I do plan to continue telling the other character's stories! Just to make something clear, the story is starting two years before Willa goes to Henderson and will be told from the perspective of her brother and her. However with the first chapter, it's going through the years showing the events that shaped her childhood and lead her to all the problems she had before she went to Henderson. I hope you enjoy! ooOoo Chapter 1: Ten Years Ago She wet herself. That was the first thing she noticed. She hadn’t wet herself since she was about five years old. She was ten now. Ten year olds did not pee in their beds. The doctors said she was in shock. They said that it was completely normal but watching your parents be murdered was not normal. Nothing about the situation was normal. She remembered her parents were in the living room watching a movie when they broke in. The living room was right next to the front door and they should’ve heard the door open but for some reason they didn’t. Upstairs, she was supposed to be asleep but she’d just gotten a new ipad (they wouldn’t get her a phone) and could finally text her friends and a cute boy had asked for her number so she was waiting up for him. But if he did text, she never saw. It had already begun. She first heard her father shout. Her dad was a calm person. Always mellow, not one to get easily triggered. Standing at six feet, he was a big guy and most people found him intimidating upon the first meeting but their fear always quickly disappeared. Willa remembered jumping out of bed and racing into the hall with the tablet in hand. Standing at the top of the stairs, just out of view, she peeked around the corner. Her dad’s hands were up. There were two men. They shot him first and he fell to the ground. Next was her mother, she didn’t stand a chance. The men rushed from the house out the open door. It had been less than five minutes. Less than five minutes and her parents were dead. Less than five minutes and her entire life had changed. That’s what she told the police officers when they spoke to her at the hospital. She didn’t feel sad. She didn’t really feel anything, the words just poured from her mouth. Willa squeezed her hands into fists and out. In and out. They were dry, clean. The blood had been washed away. She leaned back against the pillow, slightly shivering, The paper hospital gown was not warm at all. She sat stiff straight, her heart pounded against her chest. The sound of blood rushed through her ears. That’s when she felt the wetness between her legs. The police continued to ask her questions and she continued to pee. The officers realized what had happened. No more questions were asked. ooOoo Six Years Ago It was what every fourteen year old girl dreamed of. Their first date. She squealed… yes, squealed when Andre asked her to be his date to the eighth grade dance. Out of all the girls in the school, he asked her. Mister Popular wanted to go out with well… not so Miss Popular. She was what you’d call a wallflower. Sitting at the back of class, her hand raised yet no one saw. Pressed against the wall, someone bumped into her and her books fell to the ground. Yet no one seemed to notice. If she disappeared, no one would know. She was unmemorable. Plain. Ordinary. So why would Andrew Crawford ask her to semi? It didn’t make sense. She had a bad feeling about it but still said yes. She wanted to hope that the feeling was wrong. She had wanted to feel pretty for once. But now she hid behind the school, sucking on the tip of her thumb as mascara streamed down her face mixed in with salty tears. She slid down the wall to the ground, her chest heaved up and down. Never again, she promised herself. Never again, would she say yes to a boy. She was a fool to think Andre Crawford actually liked her. He’d stood her up, arriving with Shelby Hennings instead. Everyone was in on it. The invisible girl getting asked by the pretty boy. Now that was a comical sight. It was all a bet to see if she’d actually say yes. They called her a baby for crying and maybe she was. Why else would she be sucking on her thumb? Boys sucked. Middle school sucked. Her entire life sucked. She’d even straightened her thick curly black hair for tonight and went shopping at the cute new boutique downtown. She hadn't been dress shopping since her mother died and so she picked out what the shop owner suggested. It was a mustard yellow knee length dress. The color went best with her caramel skin and she’d gotten matching pumps. She spent her entire monthly allowance on that night. It was supposed to be magical. It signified a start of a brand new life. A better one than she was living right now. Living with her uncle was fine was fine. He left her mostly alone and she managed alright and her brother Adrian attended Washington State University and was only home on the holidays. Should she call her uncle to pick her up? No. That was too embarrassing. She’d have to walk home. The likelihood of getting kidnapped was high but it was better than facing the truth of her uncle’s words. “He’s using you.” he had said just a few hours ago but she hadn't believe him. Now, she sat on the ground, outside the school, sucking her thumb and painfully alone. Her mother would’ve known what to do. She knew everything. ooOoo Two years ago “Y-you’re kicking me out?” she stammered. It had only been two days since she graduated high school. Two fucking days. Her uncle had already cleaned all her stuff out of his apartment. They sat in trash bags by the front door. It’s not like she was surprised. He had never wanted her or her brother in the first place. He fed them when needed. Spoke to them when needed but other than that left them alone. She doesn’t even think that he noticed when her brother moved out. “You’re eighteen years old. You have a job and are going to college in a few months. I’m sure you can figure something out, Willow-” “My name is Willa!” she snapped. “And if you had paid attention or even bothered to show up to my graduation then you’d know that I didn’t apply to schools and I was fired from the restaurant.” He scoffed, rolling his brown eyes and ran his hand through his grey hair. He had a beer belly and always seemed to wear the same grease stained shirt and pants. The apartment reeked of stale beer and left over pizza. She was desperate to get out of there but not now. Not like this. “Well, tough luck. I’m fucking broke and if you stay, we’ll both have no place to live. Besides, I've dealt with your strangeness for long enough.” She went silent. Tears burned at the back of her eyes. “You didn’t think I knew about your little diaper obsession? Why the fuck would a grown adult hide diapers in their drawer, hmm?” Her lips wobbled. She’d kept them securely hidden away where no one would find them but of course he’d go through her room. He was a cruel man. If he wasn’t drinking then he was doing drugs. There was a reason her parents kept her and her brother away from him growing up. And besides, they weren’t diapers. They were pull ups. She… she still peed in her pants at night. That problem had never been fixed but had managed to keep it a secret the past eight years. Besides, It was simply just a precaution. It’s not like she wore them outside her room. “Call a friend or something or your brother. Andrew, yeah. Andrew will take you in. Just don’t come back here.” Adrian! Her mind hissed. His name was Adrian. Her older brother by five years. Her protector who hadn’t been around lately. Her everything. He’d take her in. He had to. She had no friends because she wouldn’t let herself get close to others. The semi formal still played in her mind every day as a reminder not to trust anyone. Now, she couldn’t even trust her uncle. “Fuck you!” she spat as she dragged the two black bags out the door. She made it halfway down the street and around the corner before she allowed herself to break down. It was as if she had been hit by a moving train and the pain didn’t start to sink in until later. She was freakin homeless. At eighteen years old. No matter how much she wanted to go to her brother, she couldn’t. He and his girlfriend lived together and he had just gotten some new fancy job with the state department that was top secret. He literally couldn’t tell anyone about it and they’d gifted him with a brand new apartment and car in the upscale neighborhood. She didn’t want to go and get in his way because wherever she went, trouble followed. But it wouldn’t hurt to stay at a homeless shelter for a few days, would it? She’d have a place to sleep at least for tonight and then tomorrow she’d figure else something out. ooOoo “I’m sorry but we’re at capacity.” Those words were starting to sound like a broken record. It was her third shelter she’d been turned away from. Perhaps, she could beg her uncle to take her back. At least there, she had some warmth and a roof over her head. She refused to stay on the streets. “Are you ok?” Her head shot up. A tall blonde woman was talking to her, a well dressed one at that. She didn’t belong in this neighborhood that much was obvious. Sketchy people lived here. Poor people lived here. “I don’t mean to intrude but you’ve seemed to um… wet your pants.” A gasp escaped her lips as she looked down at the rapidly growing stain around her crotch. Her heart dropped to the bottom of her stomach. She raised her leg, about to stomp her foot, but stopped herself at the last moment. Her chest heaved up and down. She bit down on her bottom lip, wide eyes filled with tears. This had never happened before in the day. It had never happened in public before. How could she not have felt it? Willa was prepared for the ridicule. The laughter. But none came. Instead, the woman handed her her sweater. “Tie this around your waist and cover up the stain. Do you have anywhere to stay?” she eyed her trash bags in pity. Timidly, the young girl shook her head side to side. “My name is Vera James. I can help you if you wish. I’ve worked with many, kids, such as yourself with similar problems-” “It was a one time thing and I don’t have a problem,” her voice hardened. The lady pursed her lips, continuing after the interruption. “Everyone has accidents.” she said matter of factly, “It’s nothing I haven’t seen before and It’s nothing to be embarrassed about. I live in Henderson, you may not have heard of the town, it’s a little outside of the city. I foster at risk youth and troubled teens-” “I’m fine,” her voice rose before she could let the woman continue. Her mother had always warned her about stranger danger. Just because she was nice and seemed to care, did not mean she was not dangerous. Besides, she’d never heard of this Henderson place and if it was so great, what was she doing here? “I’m, um, I’m going to stay with my brother.” she made up an excuse. The woman didn’t believe her. “I was actually on my way there right now.” she said. “Now, if you’d excuse me.” ooOoo A/N: I hope you've all enjoyed the first chapter! There wasn't a ton of ageplay in the first chapter but trust me, it's just getting started! I've actually already started writing the second chapter and so that should be posted shortly!
  13. The Uncommon Love (A Diaper Dimension Tale) I rolled my eyes as I overheard my coworkers talk a few cubicles away. It was mostly office gossip and drama. I could care less, I was on a mission. I had higher goals in life than those peons. I typed away at my computer trying to stay focused and trying to block out the annoying voices around me. The work day was almost over, well for them it was. I wasn’t leaving till much later this evening. I was already done with today's workload, I was done with that early this morning. I was getting as much of tomorrow’s work done today that I can. I’ve been working at this company for just a few years and I am already on the top floor and was told the other day by some of my sources that I am being considered for Executive Director. Many of my colleagues think I slept my way to the top due to my good looks and the fact that I have been with the company for under 10 years. The owner and CEO of Little Technologies, the company I work for, is a Betweener. He started this company when he was fresh out of college. He is brilliant and is the first Betweener in our country’s history to become rich on his own merit. The company isn’t a big company compared to its competitors, mainly because Brad, the CEO, has gotten full of himself. He’s now spending most of his money on big vacations, drugs and alcohol. He is now running this company into the ground. I love this company, it has so much promise if he’d only get his head out of his own ass to see what he’s doing. I plan on changing that. I got up to stretch my legs. I walked to the bathroom that wasn’t that far from where my cubicle was located. After using the toilet I washed my hands. As I did I looked into the mirror, I was as stunning as always. I wasn’t tall, at least by Amazon standards, I was average. Not short, yet not tall. But I made up for it with large breasts and a big booty that every man and some women would chase after me for. I however would only string on the men if I felt like a laugh. I was definitely only after the women. But it’s been a long time since i was in a relationship. I just didn’t have the time. I had goals after all.
  14. Disclaimer: The story contains mentions of abuse if you are uncomfortable with that I suggest you don't read. ooOoo Chapter 1: The orphanage was overcrowded and chaotic. It was a small building, more a house, in a decent neighborhood. Marina and Christian hadn’t known what to expect when they pulled into the driveway. In front of the white two-story house was a sign that said, Brighter Horizons Orphanage. There was a large wrap-around porch and the garden in the front yard was only half alive and grass overgrown. It was known that the orphanages were terribly underfunded. The government tended to give all their money to the large hospitals leaving nothing for anyone else. It was a part of Christian Tischner’s goal to make sure everyone could afford the same opportunities. No littles should have to suffer. No workers should be stressed or overworked. But that was often the case with the underpaid staff. When the couple got the phone call a week ago, they were taken aback. It was from Marsha Mercer, a woman they hadn’t heard from in many years. She was their designated social worker. When you adopt your first little, it’s the law that you have surprise home checks every three months for up to a year to ensure that the little is being well taken care of. However, because it had been so long since they had a little, Marsha decided to check in, just to make sure everything was going ok. Their first thought was of Willa, worried something had happened, and she was going to be taken away. That’s what those phone calls usually led to. Their fears, however, were quickly squashed as Marsha explained the situation. A little by the name of Olive May was in need of fostering. She had been the third girl at Little Beginnings Hospital in the Newborn Ward with Lulu and Willa. The story was devastating. A friend of Astrid Reichner wanted to adopt her early. The girl was a master at manipulation and had everyone convinced that she had fully regressed. She was released into the woman’s custody but her new mommy quickly learned that she was not the perfect angel she portrayed. For three years she was abused physically and mentally. Her mommy could not afford to send her back to the hospital so she tried to force her into little space. It did not work and she’s now stuck between a 6-month-old to three years old, headspace, often fluctuating between them. Olive May was aware enough to know that she shouldn’t be in diapers and a onesie and that he was actually an adult. That proved a huge problem because little’s like those, if escaped, could reveal all of their secrets. Her social worker never noticed the signs of abuse. She was overworked, taking on hundreds of cases that most of the time she’d forget to check in. When she was rescued, she spent a month at SunnySide Hospital but the doctors determined that too much damage had been done and it would be virtually impossible to regress her to a set age. There was nothing more they could do for her. She was sent to Bright Horizons Orphanage but nobody wanted to adopt or foster her. She tended to lean towards violence when upset and nobody wanted a little that wasn’t fully regressed. The orphanage was weeks away from sending her to, Henderson’s Psychiatric Hospital for Littles where she’d most likely spend the rest of her life. When Marsha heard of the situation she immediately intervened. She knew that wasn’t what she needed and if they could just find a loving family to take her in, perhaps she could heal. Marsha wanted the Tischners to be that family. They were well off, loved by everyone, and Christian was a miracle worker when it came to littles. But the couple was wary at first. They wanted to help her but it sounded as if she was too late to be saved. They also had to think about Willa. She was their full-time responsibility and while they were pretty certain that she would never fall out of her headspace, they didn’t want to take the chance. Marsha remained optimistic though and wholeheartedly believed she could still be helped. The Tischners didn’t say no right away and slept on the decision for a few days before ultimately deciding they’d take her on. No little should have to suffer. They made a promise to each other that they wouldn’t let the girl’s care get in the way of their little Willa. They’d make sure Willa knew that she was still loved. They just would have a new family member now. She’d have a big sister. They sat in an office right off the front door. The sound of crying sounded from one end of the house and laughter from another. Just from their brief moment in the main room when they first entered, they were shocked. Littles ranging from all ages were crowded in several rooms. There were about forty littles in total that they had seen. The diapers were cheap and the clothes were obviously from second-hand stores. The toys they played with were falling apart. There was the strongest smell of dirty diapers and Marina couldn’t help but cover her nose. The house had definitely seen better days. It looked moments away from falling apart. They had known that orphanages were bad but they hadn’t expected this. Nobody wanted to end up in one. Littles who were abused, abandoned, or caregivers that had died were brought to places like this. The hospitals were only for the injured and for those who needed to be regressed which left everyone else in the dust. Most people didn’t like adopting from the orphanages because there was always something wrong with the littles. Most preferred the hospitals because they were all shiny, new, and well behaved. The stigma and bias against orphanage littles and hospital littles was a sad reality. Five minutes later a stern-looking woman entered the office. She had hard brown eyes, blonde hair cut into a bob cut, and pale skin. She was dressed for a day at the office instead of in a house full of littles. She wore a white blouse (which had somehow managed to stay clean) and blue jeans. “Thank you for your patience,” she said with the slightest English accent. The woman reached over to shake their hands as she sat down behind the desk. “My name is Anne Marie Whitmore. I’m the owner of Brighter Horizons. It’s a pleasure to meet you both.” “The pleasure is ours,” Christian replied. Mrs. Whitmore curtly nodded her head, sliding over a vanilla folder with papers inside. She was not one for small talk. They jumped right into business. “I’m not going to lie. I was surprised to hear that you were interested in fostering. I’m aware of your accomplishments and how charitable you’ve been in the past but fostering a little-- especially this little is a huge responsibility.” It sounded as if she were doubting their capabilities. Of course, they knew that they had their skeptics. Some were determined to paint them in a negative light for every single thing they did, such as donating to charities and exposing Little Beginnings Hospital. Some believed that they had done it just to increase their fame, claiming they had, Caregiver Savior Complex: caregiver’s feeling the need to help sick and injured littles when it benefited them in some way. Of course, that wasn’t true but it still hurt that people thought that. “I’m aware that Ms. Mercer has alerted you to Olive May’s issues but inside the folder is a more formal and detailed report.” They opened it up and to say it wasn’t slightly overwhelming would be a lie. Christian was trained in caring for abused littles and had worked with them before but this was obviously going to be a whole new experience. The first page read: Babygirl, Olive May Sex: F DOB: 9/27/2003 Previous Name: Jessica Flannery Demographics Contact Information: Address: 42 Hickory Street, Brighter Horizons Orphanage, Henderson, WA, Email: Brighterhorizons@littlespace.net Phone: 92-334-1995 Little Space: Six months old to three years old Biological Age: 21 years old Regression Status: Incomplete Height: 5ft 1in Weight: 95lbs Nationality: Irish Dual Citizenship: United States Race: White Ethnic Group: Irish Hair Color: Black Eye Color: Blue Health Issues Chronic Constipation, PTSD, Anxiety, Anger issues, Malnourishment, Dehydration, Vitamin Deficiencies, Anemia, Muscle Atrophy, Selective Muteness, Claustrophobia: fear of small spaces, Nyctophobia: fear of the dark “As you can see her file is over twenty pages long,” said Mrs. Whitmore. “That’s the reason she’s listed as a high priority little. We will not let just anyone foster her.” The pages went on and on, going into more detail about her treatments, medicines, behaviors, etc. It would take a whole week to just read through every single detail. “What did the woman do to her?” Marina gulped with tears in her eyes. She’d heard these stories time and time again when working with patients but this hit different. It was a caregiver who hurt their little. Never in a million years would she ever lay a hand on Willa. The Tischners didn’t believe in corporal punishment. Not that they ever needed to punish her but if they did, they’d simply take away her plushie. That made her upset enough. “The details of her rescue and past living conditions are all in the folder.” she sighed, sadness hinted in her voice. “The trauma she’s been through has left her unable to communicate effectively. She’s constantly angry and fights against the regression. If she feels herself start to slip then she’ll begin hitting and scratching herself. We clipped her nails all the way down and placed her hands in mitts. The only effective punishments are time outs when she’s in an old enough headspace and when she is a younger, we take away her plushie--” “She has a favorite plushie?” he interrupted, surprised. If a little was having difficult regressing, usually the first things doctors did was give them a plushie. It always seemed to do the trick, no one knew why though. “Yes,” she nodded her head. “It’s a stuffed elephant and it’s attached to her hip at all times. She doesn’t let anyone else touch the thing.” That was a good sign. Usually if a little became attached to a plushie, they’d quickly fall into their little space but something was obviously blocking that from happening. She continued to tell them about her, the situation sounding more dire as she went on. Marina was starting to wonder if they were the right people for this job. But she knew they had to do it. “It’s not too late to back out, if you’re having second thoughts,” Mrs. Whitmore stared right at her as if sensing her thoughts. They shared a glance, grasping each other’s hand and said, “we’d like to continue with the fostering process. You’re not going to scare us off.” Her lips pursed and her brown eyes assessed them for a moment before saying, “very well. I believe it’s time to meet Miss Olive May.” ooOoo Author Notes: Hey everyone! This is part 2 of Willa’s story. As you can see a new character was introduced, some may remember a brief mention of her from part 1. You’ll see more of Willa in the other chapters and it will be heavily focused on the both of them. Hope you enjoy!
  15. This may not be your type of story it is full of typo's and bad grammar, as well a Ageplay, Diapers, Punishment, regression, Humiliation This story is being posted in the raw format as i hve no kinky friends to edit it for me. ? Littles ? don't read without your bigs permission or the krampus will visit you ? Chapter 1 The blend of changing colored leaves painted a picturesque backsplash behind the small farm at the bottom of the hill on the outer edge of the small but growing amish community in the area. Emma Lei listened quietly and jumped as always at the sound of the wind catching and slapping the door shut on her husband's woodshop that was attached to the little barn behind the house. She knew her husband had arrived to continue his day's work. She wondered why she always felt this way after the door shut in such a manner. The noise sent her back to her childhood days at the one room school house where Mrs. R the local old widow lady taught school. At that time the noise was never a door that she heard slapping. She could still feel the way it felt, being hauled to the front of the classroom and scolded for some misdeed, resisting with all her might as she continued to work the flour for today's pies. Rolling out the dough, he mind drifted back. The feeling of the anticipation, she cane, the paddle, the belt, all ending with a similar but different slap. “Glory be” she uttered. wondered why this has such a power over her. Almost week in her knees She could not resist, she reached back and closed her eyes. She could still feel the wheels left from the cane which had healed so many years ago. Not caring to wipe her hands. The feeling was powerful, her now smooth and unpunished behind made her weak in the knees. She Grabbed a chair as she was forced to in school pulling it to the empty wall space beside the counter where she was working.Grabbing the hem of her dress as she placed her knees on the chair. Just like in school she pressed her nose against that wall, arching her back and pulling the hem up over her crossed arms crossed over the arched portion of her back. She thought back to Mrs. R, trying to rid her of her evil ways, She felt the moisture start to lubricate her naughty bits, Her hips started to gyrate slowly forward and back, searching for something to rub on, She never would have dared all those years ago, but now in the security of her own home, she thought nothing of it. However she felt empty and vacant like she was missing something, she reached back and scratched her bottom through her rough panties hoping that the pain was what she needed. There was something more that was needed. She glanced over at the pie she was neglecting, untucking one arm she reached over to the smooth hardwood rolling pin grabbing it by one hand as a wicked smile spread across her face. Setting it between her face, Slowly she pulled down her tight sheer panties, something she got from the english people's store to try and attract rebuke from her husband. She reached her hand down, running it through her curls to the moist spot to spread it around. Grabbing the rolling pin she slowly pushed it into her moist slit. She eased down on the pin, her panties still between her thighs at half staff pushing the pin rearward causing the pin to find her secret spot deep inside. She rocked back in the rolling pin causing the pin itself to bump the roller against her clit. Stars all she could see was blissful stars as she bumped back. Her cheeks crimson at what she was doing to herself, she started counting like Mrs R made her do so long ago. “One ma’am” she said with a ragged breath Doing all she could do to prolong this wonderful feeling. She closed her eyes making sure to keep her arms behind her back holding her skirt. “Two Ma’am” she whispered from her lips, in her mind knowing she may not make it to 10 “Three Ma’am” she managed to get out several seconds after the previous Followed by “four Ma’am” she was almost there so close. Just before she could utter the next, she felt as if she was struck by a lightning bolt across her backside covering both cheeks very low down by he presented sit spots, thinking it was sent by the lord Himself, she orgasmed on he the chair Suddenly she felt a hand in her hair, grabbing and turning her head away from the speaker. “ What number was that child?” an elderly female voice asked. “5 Ma’am” she whispered as she slumped over the back of the chair drifting into an orgasmic coma. Let me know what you think and if you want more. . . . I know i suck at this so keep that part to your self lol
  16. Chapter 1: I listened to Candy Says...a Velvet Underground song. The lyrics spilling past, clean, and through my mind... ”I’ve come to hate my body”. I stared at myself in the mirror. Naked after a shower. Water dripping. My hair a mess. Tangled past my shoulders. My phone had a message from my ‘Daddy’...I sometimes wondered if I thought of my girlfriend like that, because dad fucked off so many years ago. is my good girl feeling better? I didn’t know what to say. Is “HELL NO” too rude? Probably, be safe. I’m fine, just sad. It was the truth. A reply. shit...want me to come over??? Yeah. i’m on my way It had been a shit week. Got bullied by my boss, so I worked five unpaid hours this week. My mum isn’t talking to me...after I accidentally forgot her birthday. And my brother is off ‘discovering himself’ again, is another foreign country, doing his ‘gig economy freelance work’. He’s never going to grow up. And I’m me. I own a one bedroom apartment, that’s a ten minute train ride to the city. My name is Claire Doors, and I’ve been an out lesbian for two years. This is a journal of sorts, my sister, Jennifer, thinks I should keep one. She’s also another story. I have a collection of vinyl records, a draw of video games, a small kitchen and a bathroom that doubles as a laundry. Currently I’ve been playing a lot of old 70s music. Also, Helter Skelter is a great song. My Daddy thinks so too. She thinks we both like it because we’re damaged. She thinks way too much about these things. I think it’s just a song. I look for some clothes, I like to look decent for her. Some jeans and an old black shirt and I’m presentable. Within minutes my hair is brushed. I’m just above passable. I look in the fridge for leftovers. Some beef paddies and some bread. I’m going to make some nice burgers before she comes. I’m not much of a cook, but I’m a few levels above toast with cheese, so already I’m better than my girlfriend. By the time I hear a knock on the door, the sink has been filled with a pan, and the table in front on the TV has been set. I get the door. She’s there, in a beautiful dress. Her makeup always looks neat and perfect. She’s gorgeous, if you didn’t know. And I think I’ve just worked out why it is that I love her. “That smells great.” I hold out my arms, and we hug. “Anything for you.” “Don’t you meany anything for your Dad?” I roll my eyes. “Shut it.” She smirks, and I just feel oddly small all of a sudden, shrugging, I pull away. She can close the door if she’s going to act like a big dick. She takes my hand, and I lead her to the TV. I’ve got that same song playing. The looks in her eyes tell me everything. “No wonder you’re depressed. I’d be too, listening to that song.” I resisted the urge to shrug again. “Whatever, you hungry?” ”Yeah.” I looked at the clock, it was nine at night, I felt so tired already. She turned on the TV, and we watched a bad movie. Repo Man. I’d seen it before. She cleaned up afterwards, and we made out a little. Before we went to bed, I was too tired for anything else. But as we slept, I couldn’t help bringing her finger to my mouth, so I could suck on her knuckle. I know it’s weird, but she lets me. I’m not a kinky person, but I sleep better that way. I know she slips her finger away after a few minutes, but that’s enough for me to get drowsy. So I can pass out. I can’t wait until tomorrow; because it’ll be Saturday. All hail the weekend!
  17. I wrote this for fun a while back and just got around to sharing, I hope you enjoy. The concrete floor was cold under her feet and it was dark save for only a few lights scattered here and there. She was cold and scared but also felt the thrill in the back of her mind. She had asked for this, had wanted it but had never once done anything like it. She had met her on that fetlife website, she said such sweet things and offered to teach her and help guide her. "You cannot trust men to guide you properly" she had said. Said it was because once they had gotten their way they would just lose interest in her and hurt her. "I will guide you if you are sure you want this." the words were still fresh in her mind as she stood naked in the basement save for the diaper around her waist. She had given her very simple instructions, go to the drug store and get the thickest and best adult overnight diapers they have and put it on before coming to her. She had complied and found a pack of plain white diapers that taped on the sides, but they came in a big package that would be really hard to hide and would leave her with a ton of extras. She had felt nervous the entire time almost like an embarrassed child that had been punished and made to buy her own night time protection while people watched. She felt like eyes were on her, why would a 20 something looking girl be buying diapers in her size. In reality she was in her 30's but just looked younger and was kind of small. After making her uncomfortable purchase she had headed home and followed the next set of instructions. She was to put one on immediately and was banned from the bathroom and had to drink an entire gallon of water before leaving to go to her teachers house. The drive had been long and hard on her bladder once she reached the rough roads leading to the house in the woods. Arriving she parked and walked to the door, brushing her shoulder length blonde hair back she knocked. A moment later she heard chains moving and a deadbolt and another deadbolt before the handle turned and the door opened revealing a woman standing half a foot taller than her looking down with deep brown eyes. "Ummm hi, I did everything you told me to do and sent back those signed documents like we agreed." No response, the eyes showed no change and her red lips did not move. Her hair dark brown hair was held back in a single pony tail that laid over her shoulder. "Umm did I get the wrong house maybe?" She began shifting side to side uncomfortable now under the stern gaze. "Is that how you address your superior? I see we have a lot of work to do indeed." Finally speaking in a firm voice the woman grabbed her by the bicep and yanked her inside and dragged her to the living room and placed her on the couch. "You stay right there now, I am going to shut and lock the door. There are five locks and this is your only chance to get out, if you stay there after that last lock latches you are not leaving am I clear?" "Yes" "Yes what?" her tone even and hard "Yes mistress" Heels clicked as she walked away and she could hear the sound of a heavy door closing and shutting before the clicking of locks began. One... was she sure about this? Two.... it wasn't too late to leave yet. Three... nervousness began settling in, maybe this wasn't such a good idea. A chain now followed by another click making four, I need to leave I can't do this. The woman returned just as she was standing up "Where do you think you are going?" "I was going to leave, I only counted four locks. Where is the fifth?" "Silly girl, the door handle was already locked to begin with. That was a total of five locks and now you are mine." A chill ran down her spine and she began to feel her bladder reach its limits as well. She was trapped with no escape and the feeling had begun to settle in. She felt a cold fear but also a warm tingle as well, she had asked for this and there was no going back. "Come girl, it is time to get your initiation started." Girl? "Umm I have a name you know?" She stopped dead in her tracks before rounding on the little blonde and approaching her before leaning down and looking her in the face. "What did you just say to me?" "I said I have a name." The slap across her face was sudden and harsh knocking her to the ground. "You will only speak when spoken to from now on, you need to remember that. If I give an order you are to follow it without question or comment. Do you understand?" "But I?" the slap stung and hurt, she could feel tears in her eyes. "Yes or no girl?" the question was more an order than anything "Yes" "Yes, what?" "Yes mistress" "Good now get yourself up and listen and listen well. From here on out you have no name of your own, you will be referred to as either girl or meat depending on my mood and whim. Do you understand?" Gulping the girl could only nod in affirmation fearing another strike as she got to her feet. "Now follow me." Walking away she followed to another locking door that when opened revealed a set of stairs going down. Following she soon found herself in a room dimly lit with bare concrete floors and evenly spaced floor supports for the house. "I will give you a choice, which in the future you will often be given but not always like the options. You can either strip yourself or I can do it for you." Her eyes widening a bit the girl contemplated her options. "I will do it myself mistress." "Good it seems you are learning, very well then everything goes." Reaching down the girl unbuttoned the waist of her skirt letting it fall to the floor before stepping out it and removing her shoes and socks followed by her crop top with a heart on it. Next she moved to the tapes on the thick white diaper wrapped around her hips before feeling them slapped away. "That stays, now pick everything up and place it in that clear box on the wall next to the door." Complying she walked over and did as instructed before. "I also have these which you so kindly mailed to me before." Holding up a pair of her panties the woman hung them on a pair of hooks that placed them on display before shutting the door on the little clear box and closing a padlock on front. "Now you have a permanent reminder of what you have lost." * * * * * The concrete floor was cold under her feet and it was dark save for only a few lights scattered here and there. She was cold and scared but also felt the thrill in the back of her mind. She had asked for this, had wanted it but had never once done anything like it. "Are you ready girl?" A shiver ran down her back, was it from the cold or excitement? "Y-yes mistress" Walking up behind her she wrapped her arms around the girl and began to fondle her small perky breasts and caressing the front of the diaper. A gasp escaping her lips at the touch and feeling of her mistresses form pressing against her back. "Do you like that girl?" "Yes mistress" she had never been with another woman before but she could not deny what she was feeling. She felt ashamed and humiliated by her current situation, naked save for a diaper and her identity locked away on display for her and completely out of her reach. So degrading, humiliating and yet so new and she felt tingling between her legs. "Do you know why you are in diapers little girl?" "No mm Mistress" the feelings where making her feel more warm "I am taking away even the most bare form of control from you. I will have you fully submit to me, but you will willingly give it to me in the end as well." A shudder passed through her body, for reasons she did not even understand herself. "Yes mistress" "Now stay right there and I will be back" and without another word she was gone leaving her alone. A few minutes later heels could be heard again as she returned with a bag in hand and having changed to a pair of skinny jeans and tight black lacing top while wearing leather boots. "It is time to get you dressed appropriately." Dropping the bag in front of her diapered pet she drew out several items before commanding her to turn around. A black leather top was first that was covered in laces and metal rings and buckles. Her arms fed through some straps as it was pulled against her and the buckles closed, looking down she noticed her perky breasts were on full display. That's weird, why? Soon she began to feel the top getting tighter and tighter pulling against her strained bladder and shaping her figured she felt tugs from behind and the gap on the back of what she now realized was a corset drew closer together. "There is think that will do nicely" The woman ran her hands up and down the girls sides feeling the smoothness and caressing the curves that had before far more apparent. "Let us continue now" Next black leather cuffs were secured to her wrists before a larger one was pulled from the bag that she felt being fed around her neck before being pulled tight as the strap was drawn through a buckle followed by a disturbing click. "You are looking even better than I had hoped for, your meat fills out very nicely girl. Now i will allow you to put these on next." Taking in her hands two small balls of fabric she unfolded them to find that they were black fishnet nylons. Leaning back against a pole for balance she fed each foot in before rolling them up her legs before finally reaching down and securing them with her garters. Taking a moment to adjust for tightness she turned back. "Next mistress?" Walking over the woman leaned in and kissed under the girls jaw before caressing the front of the diaper under the corset. Placing her lips next on her earlobe she nibbled a moment before beginning to fondle one of her bare breasts and whispering in her ear "I love having your meat exposed little pet, it is very satisfying" a gasp coming from the girls lips as her nipple was played with. "Put these on next for me" handing two more sets of cuffs. "Mistress?" she asked a bit confused "I don't understand." "One set is for your ankles, while the other set." Walking over she drew her hands from the girls knees up the inside of her thighs and began caressing very slowly and licking her neck "Is so i may control your very, very lewd thighs." a shudder ran through her body again. "Y..yes m..mistress" Reaching down she buckled her ankles in place next followed by her thighs. "Very good meat, it's time for use to have some fun. How is your stomach feeling?" "Very full mistress, I really need to go." "Oh do you now?" Walking behind, she pulled her back by the D ring on the back of her corset "I think very very soon" Reaching around she felt her breast grabbed and massaged while her stomach had pressure applied on top of her corset before a hand wandered down and began caressing the front of her diaper. "Do you like that my little diapered slut?" "Y...yes mistress. P..please more" "More you say? Very well then." Nibbling her ear now she drug her across the room before forcing her across a soft leather table. "Legs apart and hands forward meat." Obeying she spread her feet wide as she could while laying face down and placed her arms out. Soon she heard metal clicks and felt her arms and legs all pulled tight and held in place. Reaching down he woman tilted the girls head up and looked her in the eyes "It is time for you to truly learn you are mine from now on" walking behind the girl a noise was soon heard before a pressure was applied to her very exposed crotch area that soon began vibrating like mad. Walking back to the front after affixing the vibe in place she tilted the girls chin to look her in the eyes "You are mine now I hope you know?" only getting a whimper in response followed by moans that were growing. What was this feeling? Why did this humiliation feel so good? Her body began moving on its own , grinding into the vibration while staring her mistress in her brown beautiful eyes. Feeling moister by the second her padding thirstily drinking it in she rocked and rocked while pleading with her eyes "M-mistress p-please." Leaning forward without a word she pulled the back of her diaper away while slipping her hand in holding something cold and metal. "Do you want this? Whatever I give you next do you want it?" "Y-yes p-please. I beg of you for m-more m-m-mistress" words becoming harder to form as the fog was clouding her mind. Placing the tip against the girls small hole she gently began to apply pressure and pushing the plug home. Just as her eyes went wide and went to protest her mouth was sealed with a pair of lips and tongue playing with her own. The plug slid in fully and while the hand was removed the lips stayed, slipping across each-other with tongues wriggling. "Mmmm-mmm" Her mind near gone, consumed with pleasure. Lips hungry for more, craving her mistresses dominance while her hips bucked wildly against the feeling in her crotch. Her legs and arms bound, she was nothing more than a writhing captive of desire. "It is time you let go for me little girl, show me your devotion by making your diaper as wet as possible for me." Massaging the seat of her diaper with each word before she again captured her lips in a searing kiss before snaking her arm underneath and massaging the front of the diaper next to the vibrator. The feelings near overwhelming, she wanted to give into her mistress, to give her everything and when she felt her lips again her mind finally completely let go as well as her bladder flooding the waiting padding that soon gave a new sensation with the vibrator resulting in an orgasm that left her mind blank. Looking into her eyes the woman could see they had glossed over completely, she was gone and finally broken. This was what she was after and now it was time to rebuild this meat, that only knew desire at this moment. Turning off the vibe she unstrapped the girl, setting her soaked padded rear on the table before looking at the hazed eyes. "You really are perfect and belong to me now." Tracing her fingers around the girls lips she slipped them in and almost immediately the girl closed her mouth and began sucking "Such a good girl" she cooed "I think you are ready for your last present" grabbing a strip of leather from the bag she leaned in for one last kiss tracing her lips with her tongue before pressing their lips together and drawing back. The girl looked up with he hazy eyes waiting for more, her lips parted. Slowly the woman dragged the leather strap across her cheek and then between her lips watching her mouth part even more before the ball grazed her cheek. Opening her mouth completely to the let object in she wrapped her lips around, drawing it into her mouth gratefully. "Perfect' the woman stated as she strapped the gag behind her head firmly in place just as light returned to the girls eyes and realization dawned on her. Eyes widening in momentary panic she thrased her hed before feeling a hand at the front of her diaper. "You wanted this" I want this she thought before relaxing, what have i become? As if reading the question by the look in her eyes the woman responded "Mine"
  18. A/N: Another story that probably won’t have diapers, but will reference them, and talk about them, due to the context of the world this is set in. Please let me know what you think. Chapter 1: I finished high school with one of the highest scores in the state, and was in the top 100 in the country. If I were an Amazon, my school would’ve put my picture on the wall, because I was a little, it was an embarrassment. I was the best their school had to offer. I didn’t even attend graduation, they sent me my certificate in the mail. I was however offered scholarships, I took the least prestigious offer. Janet’s Academy. It’s well known for being a non-diaper University, and the best out of all of them. Their littles went on to go into all sorts of fields, form science to engineering. Even a few well known artists came out of there. We never left our country of Zanton though. It was strict about not forcing things, it was known as an equal opportunity nation. We even have littles member of parliament. They pushed for diapers no longer being mandatory in public, or in public buildings. I loved it, but progress was slow. Yes, you can’t just grab a little without facing jail time, but that didn’t mean people stopped looking down at you (I need some humour in there). Janet’s Academy is nicknamed dollhouse by Amazons, because it has facilities that actually suit the requirements of a little, I was so happy to find a toilet I could actually use my first night there...I wanted to cry. I know, that’s so fucking sad. Even some workplaces now have little offices in their buildings, probably helped by ‘little only’ businesses that are doing so well. They had to poach the competition somehow. It all worked in our favour, it took thirty years before littles actually took advantage of the law, and started their own businesses, and little bankers gave loans to right people ect. It took time, but out country was the best one if you wanted to be a little. Yes some people still wanted to be adopted, and stink in a diaper. I didn’t understand it, but in our country, that was niche, and highly regulated. Little trafficking is illegal, and adoption centres are actually pretty high class and they don’t accept any little. It’s actually become a complex process. Some people post online to ‘meet’ an Amazon for that kind of thing, but some people also saw fit to go to glory holes. It’s not my business. I couldn’t wait for class that next day. I had a desk, and a chair I could sit on. A far cry from my high school at home, where I had to sit on the floor. I was in an elevated desk, like my other little members. So we sat shoulder to shoulder with the other Amazon students. This University had was almost 50/50 in Amazon to little distribution. It was great. My teacher was doing math on the board. I had chosen engineering, if things went to plan, I’d be building hospitals soon. I was writing away, when the door opened. An Amazon was late, a beautiful one at that. Her hair was blonde, her eyes a shining blue. And she wore a white dress with ankle high boots. She didn’t just make my head turn, everyone was staring. She smiled rather awkwardly, before making her way across the room, finding a seat next to mine. I think I screwed up the lesson. I couldn’t un-notice her. She was right there, and my heart was going to beat out of my chest. It wasn’t long before she turned to me, with an odd look on her face. “Is there a problem? Because look, being against Amazons is just as bad as shitting on littles.” My eyebrows rose. “What? Wait, no! I just, have you seen yourself, you’re gorgeous”. Boy was I smooth. Her mouth went slack jawed. Yeah, this was very taboo. Amazons don’t date littles. That’s one thing that’ll never change. I mean, I couldn’t exactly have sex with her, I was barely tall enough to reach her knees. “You think I’m...God, I...don’t know what to say.” I think that’s one way to make an impression. I shrugged. “Don’t say anything. My name is Jane, I’m not plain. And I didn’t quite catch yours.” ”I’m Samantha.” She took out her hand. I put mind in hers, now I just felt like a dwarf. “Nice to meet you, would you like to have coffee with me.” She gently shook mine. “I’ve got a study session on, but I can give you my number. If you want.” Wait, what? She actually... I smiled. “That’d be lovely.” Just like that, I her contact on my phone. And she walked off, glancing back at me with a grin. When she was out of sight, I heard a: ”You have to tell me how you did that!” I turned to find another little looking right at me. He was pretty tall, probably a few inches from being a Mid, he was a whole head taller than me. But he was grinning wildly. “Do what?” I didn’t get it. He looked at me flabbergasted. “I need to know how to pick up chicks, you just did it, give me pointers.” ”I...be a confident and nice person?” Now I was even more confused. He just laughed. “You’re a riot. I do that all the time, I just end up rejected. Amazons don’t want me, other littles think I’m too tall and Mids think I’m too short. Everyone’s a critic you know. What about you? Only interested in giant girls?’ I almost stammered. “No, no, just that one. She was, I mean, did you see her.” He smirked. “Hell yeah I did, good on you. She was so much woman, maybe too much for me to handle, but obviously just enough for you.” He winked, I was mildly grossed out, but then he paused, handing out a card? “Call me if you ever want to hang out, it’s not just giants who have to study.” I watched him walk off, with more questions than answers. I get the feeling he often had that effect on people. The card read Jason Mason. What a name.
  19. Hey everyone! Pudding and I wanted to put out a short holiday story, so here you go. Once again, we have to thank @Selpharia for this one. She gave us a great writing prompt of "very anime and very gay". So welcome to our cute short-story about two girls who meet on their third annual school retreat after a long year apart! This is a one-off, so don't expect more. And I implore everyone to read Of Capes, Cowls, and Cuddles by Selpharia, because it's super elaborate and really cute! PDF and ePub versions of Snowflakes & Sweethearts are already available on Patreon for supporters! ~~~~~ Snowflakes & Sweethearts By: Sophie & Pudding I sat up and looked around the quiet common-room, decorated with sleeping bags and sleeping girls. A dim hue poured through the window, the lights outside reflecting off the falling snowflakes. It was dark and late. If you listened hard enough, the only thing you would hear was the harsh, icy breeze against the side of the lodge. I slipped out of my bed roll and shivered as my feet touched the cold floor. I pulled my bag over my shoulder and left as quietly as I could. "I was wondering when you'd come." I puffed out my cheeks and had flecks of snow on the little bear beanie I wore. I hugged Harumi tightly to steal some of her warmth. and wondered where the year had gone, the time that passed since last we met. This was our third year… the third time we'd met here in the mountains for our school vacation. Always like this; a few fleeting days. My school booked with the resort across the other side of the hill, so meeting meant fifteen minutes of trekking through whatever snow whipped through the air. But Harumi was worth it. Kanako and I met two years ago, on nearly this exact same day at nearly this exact same place. Back then, it wasn't snowing. What snow there was on the ground had been shoveled and it was easy for her to walk over to my lodge. Last year, she wasn't so lucky. This year, it was worse. I brushed the snow off her shoulders, off her hat, and hugged her as tightly as I could, dressed in my long-sleeved button down pajamas. "I missed you so much..." "I missed you, too." I melted in her arms the way the flecks of snow on my fleece jacket melted and put my cheek to hers. We only saw each other once a year, and until one of us could afford otherwise, that would be all it could ever be. "Come on, the tree's set up in the other room!" I took her mittened hand and pulled her through the foyer, dragging snow in with her. And sure enough, in the front lobby, between an abandoned check in desk and a three-story wall of windows, was a giant pine tree decorated in baubles, ornaments, rainbow lights, silver garland, and a bright glowing star. Underneath it, huge gifts were wrapped and tagged for donation. The day before Christmas - next week - they would get sent out to needing families. I fished into my pocket as she let me go in front of the tree. I pulled out the small package, wrapped neatly and elegantly in pink cloth with blue Christmas trees stenciled in the fabric, and held it out with both hands. "Merry Christmas, Harumi..." We'd never gotten each other gifts before, but I wanted to. I remembered her telling me last year how much she'd wanted the soother, and all year I'd remembered it, reminded myself of it, and saved my spare money for it. I looked down at the small box in her hands, then up in her eyes. I... I didn't know what to say. We didn't really do the gift thing last year. And I knew this was our last year together, but I hadn't expected... took the box out of her hands and held it in my own, like it was the most precious thing anyone had given me. And I hadn't even opened it yet. "You gotta open it," she laughed, stripping herself of her coat and mittens. "R-right, yeah." I pulled on the string and unwrapped the fabric, taking out the little paper box. There were no markings on it. So I lifted off the top and looked in. Immediately, I slammed the lid back on top and held it to my chest, looking around the room, at the administration desk, up at the balcony overhead, for anyone that might be watching. My face turned scarlet. Her reactions were so cute, her modesty, her shyness - she was the cutest girl I might ever have met, and I found her immediately charming. The same way I had in the first place when I first met her, when she'd tried to tell me that she didn't need help, despite the fact I'd found her outside under a tree in weather cold enough for snow. "Nobody else is awake, nobody but us." I pouted and looked down at the box again. Nobody is awake, I repeated. So I lifted the lid off again and held up the pacifier. It was pink and white, with hearts on the button, and a tiny white handle. No different than a million other pacifiers, if it weren't for the size. Maybe it was a trick of the Christmas lights shining colors down on us, but it definitely looked... bigger. Appropriate, almost. Wow... "Thank you, Kanako, so much..." I hadn't mentioned wanting one in months, but she remembered. I tucked it into the bag on my shoulder and pulled out a box, wrapped in gold and silver paper, holding it out with both my hands. "I got you something too." We'd never discussed it, never agreed to getting gifts, that we'd both come to the same conclusion was... well, it felt like magic, the sort of sparkling, tingling magic, that only happened at Christmas. I gently pried the tape from the paper with the tip of my nail and let the package open like a flower, a little box just a tad bit smaller the one I'd given her, and inside was a little velvet box. Inside, I was presented with a half heart necklace on chain. And as she swayed left and right and bit her lip, I saw the glimmer of the matching half around her neck. "Beautiful... you're beautiful, it's beautiful..." I took the box out of her hand and set my bag down on the floor next to her coat. She took off her hat and lifted her hair so I could wrap the chain around her neck and clip the half-heart into place. It sat perfectly, dipping low enough that it would hesitate on her shirt when she leaned forward. And before I knew any better, I leaned in and kissed Kanako on the lips. Last year, we'd kissed a bit. This year, I wasn't wasting time. We kissed and it was tender and lovely and I adored the way we did. I adored the way our lips touched, her soft freckles shining like my own private field of stars. Harumi was a beautiful girl, taunted all her life for her half-Irish bloodline from her father that left her skin pale and doll-like and peppered with freckles, but her hair dark black from her Mom’s Japanese heritage. I thought she looked ethereal. "I missed you.." We sat on the couch together, in front of the light of the Christmas tree, with the howling winds on the other side of the glass. We imprisoned in each other's eyes, lost in each other's lips, and incapable of keeping our hands to ourselves. First her cheeks, and her neck. She started with my hips and my sides. The front of her chest. Under my shirt. Then I was on top of her, with my knee between her legs. We'd never come this far, but we were adults now, and might never see each other again after we graduated. Neither of us wanted to wait and risk what might come for the sake of patience. One year, Harumi had mentioned having a boyfriend - I didn't know if that were true or not, but I'd had my share of admirers, too. It didn't make this moment any less ours. "You're beautiful..." I whispered, and smirked up at her with her knee between my thighs. A sharp thud, dull and quiet, broke the silence of the room. I toppled straight off Kanako and landed on the hard floor in front of the tree, echoing the sound. I fumbled as close to the sofa as I could and held my breath. Quietly, through the whistling of the wind, I heard footsteps. I heard a door creak. And then... nothing. I peeked up at Kanako and then the balcony. Nobody was there. Finally, I sighed. "That was scary..." "I wonder what that was... maybe it was Santa Claus." I knew she was looking at me strangely, but for a girl with a soother in her bag I didn't see her having much of a leg to stand on when it came to questioning my adultly nature. She gave me a sly smile and I knew what she was thinking. I stuck out my tongue. "Don't even say it!" I climbed up onto the sofa and reached for my bag. The pacifier was still there. I thought maybe I’d dreamt it up, that it was too good to be true. I slipped it between my lips and sucked softly on the nipple. I wasn't always so accepting of stuff like this: baby stuff. When I first met Kanako, I hated it! I remembered sitting outside in the cold, wrapped up in my winter coat and wet pants, trying not to cry. "I won't say anything, my little Rumi-chan..." I giggled and this time I was the one on top of her, pushing her down into the cushions and running fingers thru her hair. When I stared into her eyes, I did what felt natural and normal: I leaned in to kiss her... on the guard of her soother. Ten minutes, or an hour. I wasn't sure. She whispered words in my ears, words I'd read in text a thousand times. Words I'd heard on Skype. Words I heard in my dreams. But I'd never heard them in person. She kissed the front of my pacifier. She drew circles on my stomach. She spun my hair. She and I were the whole world. Finally, she tugged the pacifier out of my mouth and touched my lips. Her hand was down the front of my pajama pants. "You didn't change yet?" she asked. I blushed. We only had such limited time together, and I found myself wondering just what it was she was thinking to have forgotten something so simple. I put the soother back in her lips and tilted my head, grinning. "I guess that means you're going to risk it tonight, huh, Rumi-chan?" I puffed out my cheeks in frustration. Two years ago was the last time I risked it. Our school took a weekend trip to the ski resort and I was too humiliated to bring any diapers. Through sheer force of will, I thought I could overcome my stupid bedwetting for two dumb nights! But I didn't. I woke up in the middle of the night, ashamed and humiliated. Everyone would know. Everyone would tease me for the next three years. "No," I mumbled around the pacifier and patted the bag next to me. I hadn't gotten a chance to change yet. Everyone took so long to fall asleep! "I'm not stupid." Not stupid at all, in-fact - Harumi was one of the top performers at her school; she was in a half dozen after-school clubs and always got her homework in on time. She was the antithesis of me, the academic standout, and only our relative meagerness when it came to family income status drew commonality. And the fact we wanted to be with each other. There was that too. "Then let's take care of it, Rumi..." I put my hand on her back, entirely ready to do this for her for the first time. I pulled the pacifier out of my mouth. "Oh, no no no! It's alright! I mean--" She pushed it back in and touched her finger to her lips. "Shhh." And I realized immediately what she meant. I was being loud. We were both silent for a moment, until we were sure no one had heard my protests. I looked up at her with burning red cheeks and talked around the pacifier in a whisper. "I can do it, Kana..." "Oh no no, you're far too small to deal with that on your own, my pretty imōto~" In the time it took for her blush to conquer her cheeks, I'd unbuckled her bag simply and confidently. I'd never done this before, not with her, but I spent the last year doing both babysitting and volunteering in nursing homes, so I had a pretty good idea now! At any moment, I expected someone to come down the stairs. I thought someone would look down over the balcony and see a stranger changing a third-year's diaper on the sofa below. I thought the smell of baby powder or the sound of the snaps would attract attention. But all my fears were for naught. I didn't wear the same diapers on this trip as I did back home - I wore my cloth snap-together ones with the ribbon around the waist. I didn't want anyone to hear me crinkle. "First time you're seeing me naked and it's like this," I mumbled through the soother. It was hard to tell if that fact irritated or appeased me. "First time implies there'll be many more times." I teased her, smiling to myself - this was so much easier than the plastic ones! I positioned her easily, I dug out the powder from the top of her bag and I used far too much, and then I pulled the garment up between her legs and fastened the snaps that rested on her softly defined hips. She was so pretty... "Do you have a cover to wear over this, so you don't leak?" I asked, matter-of-factly, a question that probably caught her off guard at my knowledge. But my hand was rubbing her crotch when I asked, so I think she didn't have much room for protest. I sat up with a blush and shook my head, working to steady my breath. "Um... n-no. It's... it's a discrete one. There's a layer of plastic built in. As long as I don't sleep too long, I dun leak." The babyish lisp was an accident. I was slipping. Two years ago, I didn't know these feelings could exist, and now, because of Kana, I craved them. Feeling "little", as she put it. Diapers and pacifiers and her... "Then you have no more grown-up worries to fret over, do you?" I pushed her back down, my lips on hers and then atop her soother as I guided it back in. My other hand pressed against the thickness of her padding. Discrete, she'd said. And maybe in sound that was true, but this was thicker than I could have imagined, and she couldn't squeeze my hand away if she tried. She pushed and rubbed the front of my diaper, and I had to suck harder on the pacifier to keep myself quiet. Her words built stories in my head like sandcastles, and just as quickly as they came up, she would tear them down and start again. I curled into her chest, quivering and whimpering. I muttered her name through the pacifier guard, over and over, until we were both quiet and immobile on the sofa. This moment... I wanted it to last forever. I didn't expect our first time beyond kissing to be like this, I didn't and couldn't have guessed. But... I think a part of me might have known, even from the beginning, that this was so a part of her. And as far as Harumi was comfortable going with another person, she’d gone there with me. I felt... warm, in that knowledge. I almost fell asleep. If I had fallen asleep, it would have been very, very bad. I was dressed in nothing but a diaper and my pajama top lying on another girl in the lobby. But I didn't fall asleep. I heard the faint sounds on the stairs. Steps? Shuffling? I listened closely, to be sure, and when I was, I tapped Kanako's shoulder to get her attention. Someone was coming. We had to hide! I hadn't heard it as first, but my auditory memory kicked in. Quick like two little bunnies, I took her by the hand and led Rumi to the space behind the administrative desk, shushing her with my finger to her soother’s guard and holding my breath to try and hear what was happening. Was someone there? I held my bag and my pajama pants tight in my arms. Kana had to double back for her coat and hat. We had just managed to hide behind the check-in desk when the woman rounded the corner. I peeked over the counter, betting on the darkness to keep me hidden. Mrs. Yoshida stood in the center of the room, looking up at the Christmas Tree. Was she looking for me? Had she noticed I wasn't in my bed roll? But she didn't look like she was in a hurry. She turned around to walk out, but stepped on something. She reached down and picked it up: a glove. One of Kanako's gloves. Oh no... "Oh shoot..." I whispered, wincing to myself - my glove. My glove in school colors that were not the same as Rumi's... oh no, the teacher going to think a boy had snuck in or something! If only she knew how wrong she was... I giggled quietly and covered my mouth, trying to stay composed. It'll be okay, it'll be okay... She turned the glove over in her hands and looked down at her palms. Then, she put them to her mouth and blew hot air on them. And speaking as a girl without pants, it was rather nippy in the lobby. I watched quietly as my teacher went over to the other wall and switched on the electric fireplace, then turned around and looked right at me. I ducked down behind the counter and sucked on the pacifier to keep myself from hyperventilating. She saw me. She saw me! No, it was too dark. No, she would have called out. Right? We waited, both with baited breath, for the next moves the teacher would make. And then her footsteps began, and got closer, and closer, and I kissed Harumi on the soother. I got ready to stand up, to take the attention, to save my forbidden friend... but then there was clattering on the floor above us. Girls horsing around. And the approaching footsteps faded away into the distance. Saved at the last moment... I exhaled, pulling the pacifier from my lips, and putting my forehead against Kana's. "That was scary," I whispered for the second time that night. Kanako and I waited behind the counter until the footsteps stopped, until all was silent again, and then we waited a little more. Finally, I pulled my pajama pants on over the diaper and walked out toward the Christmas tree with Kana's hand in mine. But the fireplace on the other side of the room... it looked so warm and comfortable. "Come on..." I put both my hands on hers and tugged her over to the fireplace, over to the large plush rug on the floor right in front of it. The snow had picked up outside, whipped up in the wind, and the fire crackled like an instrument trying to play along and keep up, and I felt so serene that we were here... together. It was our last year, and thusly, our last school ski trip. Next year, if we wanted to come up here, we'd have to do it ourselves. We were adults now, after all. And soon, we'd be graduates. We were applying to the same colleges together and the same dorm suites. We even had our first non-ski-trip meet-up planned for the summer! Our lives were intertwined now, Kanako's and mine. I leaned over and put my head on her shoulder, staring into the crackling fireplace. We were thinking the same thing. We didn't even have to say it. ~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~ I was shivering in my coat with my knees pulled up to my chest. Tears streamed down my cheeks. My pajama pants and underwear were soaking wet, and I hadn't even sat in the snow. The paths were shoveled and the sky was full of stars. The only sound was my whimpering and heaving as I tried to make myself stop crying. Then there was the sound of footsteps close by. I looked up at the girl in the bear beanie. I'd never seen her before. "Do you need any help?" she asked. I shook my head, shooing her away with my hands. I didn't want her help. “Well, okay. Choice is the only thing given freely in this world. That’s what my mom says.” But I pulled down the zipper on my oversized parka, a puffy pink coat as warm as could be that I had gotten for this very trip, and I pulled my arms free to drape it over her shoulders. "I like your freckles, they're like little stars." ...what a weird girl, I thought. That was my first opinion of Kanako. She was a very weird girl. "What are you doing out anyway?" I asked, wiping the water from my eyes. Maybe if I had a reason to stop crying - like if somebody else was talking to me - I'd stop altogether. "I like to walk at night," she said honestly. Weird indeed. "And what are you doing?" she asked. I looked away. "Maybe you just like to come outside and cry?” I’d noticed how wet her pants were when I put the jacket over her shoulders, but it would have been rude to say anything directly. Instead, I offered her, "Sitting in the wet and icy snow you're gonna catch a cold, I have some spare pajama pants if you want them...? Our lodge is just past the hill, and that way you won't be cold." I didn't know then. I thought maybe fate had dropped Kanako into my lap. I thought that her lending me a spare blanket and some pajama pants was some serendipitous miracle. Six months later she told me the truth. She knew all along, she just didn't care. But I cared. I cared a lot! And then she started to realize, before I did, that I cared too much. It wasn't that I hated diapers, but rather, I hated that I didn't. She helped me up off the cold ground under the tree and together we walked back to her lodge. Neither of us remembered to bring mittens. To keep warm, we held hands.
  20. So, this is not even remotely in the same league as some of the great stories posted to this forum as of late. It’s pure fetish escapism, nothing more. The themes are diapers, humiliation and perhaps some latent homosexuality, to boot. While there aren’t any sex scenes, if any of those subjects offend you, please skip reading it. I wrote it several months ago and soon forgot about it. I was thinking of getting back into writing and came across it this morning. I’ve begun drafting part two, just for fun. I envision the relationship of the two main characters blossoming into something more substantial, after this particularly troubling start, although that would be several chapters down the road. All comments welcome. ---- OFFICE POLITICS By Sangriasunday Jennifer Rourke couldn’t help but feel elated as she looked up from her desk. Kate Macpherson, her former work place rival, sat on the floor of Jennifer’s office sucking on a pacifier and playing with her favorite teddy bear. Jennifer was still amazed at how her discovery of Kate’s secret private life had guaranteed that the VP promotion was hers. Breaking Kate had proven incredibly easy, almost as if she wanted someone to take control. In Jennifer’s mind that’s what made the whole episode so intriguing, why would a 32 year old woman enjoy dressing up like a baby? Was there perhaps something more behind it? Simple implied blackmail was the obvious first choice, demand that Kate not seek the promotion. All the better if the woman just quit so Jennifer wouldn’t have to follow through on the threat. Hopefully the two would never have to see each other again. But Jennifer couldn’t help rubbing it in a little, it was just her way. “Little Baby Katie”, she had called her, with Kate right away becoming so seemingly nervous that her voice shook, and her hands trembled a little. Going in for the kill, Jennifer would soon demand a couple of phone pics for insurance purposes. That’s how it had all began. Ordering around the once proud department head was just so amusing and what made it even more compelling was how Kate would do whatever she was told. Sure, she might protest and pout, but she always gave in, shaking like a leaf every time. And that’s why Jennifer decided to see how far she could take this. Sitting cross legged on the plain carpeting, clad only in her camisole and crinkly underwear, Kate tried to reconcile herself to her circumstances. The fluffy plastic diaper around her hips felt as warm and inviting as ever, but the disconcertingly yummy humiliation of being at the constant mercy of her demanding coworker left her feeling conflicted. Sure, it was after hours, Jennifer said that she got the most done after everyone else had left for the day. They shared these after work play dates at least once a week and Kate was always terrified that someone might enter the office. The door was closed, but what if a janitor barged in, what then? Deciding she was finally done with work for the day, Jennifer stood up and began rummaging through her bag. “OK baby girl, it’s snack time, I hope you’re hungry.” She handed the tiny jar of mashed carrots and a plastic spoon to Kate. “I want you to finish the whole thing for me,” Jennifer said, sitting down on the tiny office couch and aiming her phone at Kate. “Say goo-goo, ga-ga,” ordered Jennifer as she began filming. Kate blanched and immediately looked down at the floor. “Goo-goo, ga-ga,” she mumbled quietly before taking the first mouthful. While Jennifer had no intention of changing diapers, she was not above patting Kate’s diapered behind whenever she got a chance. Her most inspired idea so far was having Kate pose in her full business attire, sans skirt, the large white diaper contrasting nicely with the dark suit coat and leather pumps. Jennifer made her suck her thumb for the camera. Over the next few weeks, she decided she wanted to take this further, I mean what was the point of having this kind of control over someone without using it. Work place exposure wouldn’t do after all, too risky as Jennifer’s own reputation could be damaged as well. She decided to bring a friend in on this project, but she needed someone special. Most of her acquaintances were too nice, she needed someone with a dark sense of humor, like herself. ----- “Really, like a baby?” April asked, grinning in disbelief as she scrolled trough her friend’s phone. “Yeah, her butt looked so weird in those jeans, and when she bent down the diaper stuck out. She’d actually go shopping dressed like that. She didn’t know I was even there. I decided not to buy anything, but I kept watching until she got in line at the front, then I left,” Jennifer gloated. “I didn’t know what to think, maybe she had control issues, or maybe it was just a heavy day. I started to watch her more”. “Were you friends at all?” “No, not really. She was always polite, but aloof. Good at her job and popular. I didn’t think we had anything in common really, she was always seemed reserved around me, although she jokes around with some of the others. I knew she lived alone, I’d no idea if she even dated, turns out she doesn’t by the way.“ Jennifer said thoughtfully. “Anyway, I started paying attention to how she looked at work.” “You mean you stared at her butt a lot,” April teased. Jennifer giggled. “Yup. Didn’t seem to be wearing a diaper, ever. And then one day, it was a Friday, her skirt looked a bit off, kind of unnatural looking, you know, thick. I kept tabs and followed her after work. She went to a drug store all the way over on Terminal Hill. It was hard trying to hide and see what she was up to. She bought a pacifier and a bib and a package of adult diapers. She’d already had those things at home, but she told me she likes buying them all together and imagining what the clerk must think of her.” “So, she’s a humiliation queen?” April asked. “Yeah, I guess.” April shook her head. “That’s gotta suck. Does she piss and shit her pants?” Jennifer giggled. “She says she’s wet herself before, but no pooping, not sure I believe it though. I think I’m going to record her peeing in her diaper, but she’ll probably be so scared she’ll mess herself too. April smiled. “It sounds like she’ll probably like it.” “I used to think of her as so poised and everything, but not now, she acts like a frightened kitten, such a change.” Jennifer’s eyes narrowed. “So, do you want to see this for yourself?” ---- Saturday morning found Kate scurrying around her one-bedroom condo. She’d received a text from Jennifer on Friday afternoon telling her she was to come to her house the next day at 11am. She’d never been there before and didn’t know what to expect. The butterfly feeling in her tummy was unrelenting. She knew that she’d always wanted something like this. However, in her private thoughts, she had the final say on what happened and, of course, there were never any real-life consequences. Now she had no control over what might happen. She knew that she hadn’t necessarily ceded control willingly, but she did know that she felt internally compelled to submit to this woman. The fact that she was a professional colleague and something of a rival, made her heart flutter whenever she thought about it. Jennifer’s manner had been so confidant when she’d first approached Kate that day, 6 weeks ago. She’d come into her office to discuss business, and then just subtly dropped it into the conversation like it was nothing. “So, I know that you like wearing diapers and acting like a baby. It’s really quite an amusing little hobby.” Jennifer said casually. Kate was speechless. She stared blankly at Jennifer for several seconds before eventually mumbling a hoarse denial. “Look, it’s just us girls here,” Jennifer said cutting her off. “Your secret’s safe with me for now, but I’m going to need you to do something for me.” Kate’s mouth fell open and she felt sick. “What?” “You’re no longer interested in taking Steve Ferguson’s position when her leaves.” Jennifer replied. “I need you to tell management that. How you do it, is up to you.” Anger starting to temper her apprehension, Kate quietly asked, “And if I don’t?” “I show everyone this,” said Jennifer, holding her phone up for Kate to see. It really wasn’t that bad of a picture. Yes, it was obviously her in the photo, and yes, that was a diaper sticking out of the back of her jeans. Obviously, it must have been taken on one of her shopping trips. Still, her heart began to race. “Ok,” she’d said, not sure why exactly she was agreeing so easily. “Good girl,” Jennifer said giggling. “You’re not wearing one now, are you?” “No,” Kate said weakly. “Well, you’d better have one on tomorrow.” And then, just because she could, Jennifer added something else. “Oh, and I’d like you to spend most of the rest of the day in here.” Jennifer indicated Kate’s office. “You can go to the bath room or out for lunch, but if you need anything else, coffee or whatever, just have one of the girls bring it to you.” Except for the two bathroom breaks, Kate obediently staid in her office, skipping lunch. It felt like someone had dragged a can opener across her brain. She spent about an hour deciding if she could afford to give two weeks’ notice. Her finances were tight. There was the condo payment, the car payment, the never- ending student loan payments, plus her credit card balances were a little too high, at the moment. It seemed she knew only two ways to ease stress, thumb sucking and retail therapy, and it looked like she was going to pay dearly for both of them now. She’d often thought that the biggest problem with having a secret life was having no one to confide in. She couldn’t talk to her friend Gracie or her sister or even her Mom about this. She’d never told a soul, although when she was around 23 she’d considered telling the very sweet boy that she’d been dating at the time. She always referred to him as her “two-year man” when talking with friends, as theirs was the longest relationship she’d ever had. In the end however, she didn’t tell and continued to repress herself, in the same fashion, as the years went by. She had to get through this on her own and she had to keep her job. Kate spent the rest of the afternoon wondering if she’d be wearing diapers to work from then on, the initial fear giving way eventually to resignation and, perhaps, a little excitement. Finally, someone else knew about her favorite pastime. -- Kate found a spot right in front of the red brick townhouse, edging the car in much more carelessly than she normally would have. The nervous woman took several sips from the diet cola bottle in her car and then trudged up the little front steps. She rang the bell and looked at her surroundings. Five connected townhomes shared a stretch of nicely maintained flowerbeds. Two young women in yoga pants emerged from the unit at the far end, briskly walking to the blue sedan parked in front of Kate’s Toyota. At the sound of the door opening, Kate turned, surprised at the sight of a slightly shorter and nicely put together woman standing in the doorway. “Hi, you must be Katie, I’m April, come on in,” she said, directing the new arrival into the front sitting room. “Jennifer will be down in a minute.” As April sat on the flower print couch, Kate moved toward a comfortable looking accent chair. “No,” April quickly said. “Jen said to make sure you don’t sit down, you have to stand. She’ll be down soon, it won’t be long, Sweetie.” “Uh, okay,” Kate said, staring at the floor. While April looked through her phone, Kate nervously shifted her weight from one foot to the other. Through the corners of her eyes April studied the other woman. Kate was tall and toned, with shoulder length brown hair ringing an attractive enough face. April admired the simple gray skirt paired with the untucked light blue button down, although she thought the black flats on the woman’s feet seemed a little too sensible. After several long minutes, Kate could hear someone descending the stairs and looked up to see a beaming Jennifer looking down at her. “So, April, what do you think of my little baby girl” “She’s cute, if a little shy,” said April, smiling at Kate. Jennifer chuckled. “Yeah, she’s shy all the time now, used to be you couldn’t shut her up in those damn meetings.” Sitting down on the sofa next to Kate, Jennifer pointed to a spot in front of the long wooden coffee table. Kate shuffled over, not meeting either of the other two women’s eyes. “Get down on your knees Katie, like we practiced at the office,” Jennifer said wickedly. “Yes Ma’am” said Kate meekly, as she lowered herself to her knees and sat back on her heels. Collapsing on her side with laughter, April clasped her hands together. “Now Katie, tell April what you are,” Jennifer prompted. “I’m a little baby girl,” Kate said quietly. “Yes, you are. Yes, you are. And what do baby girl’s wear?” “Diapers,” Kate mumbled. “Tell April what you told me about how your diapers make you feel” Blushing deeply, Kate looked in April’s direction, their eyes meeting. “My Diapers make me feel helpless and small,” she replied meekly, causing both April and Jennifer to erupt in fits of laughter. Finally, stifling a giggle, Jennifer looked over at April, “See, I told you, she actually likes this.” “This is unbelievable,” April marveled. “OK, stand up Little Katie.” Jennifer ordered. “It’s time to show April your diaper.” Putting her left hand on the coffee table for support, Kate slowly stood up. Hands shaking, she unclasped and unzipped her skirt, exposing the thick white padding underneath. Bending slightly sat the waist, she slid it down her legs. “Put it over on the chair for now,” Jennifer commanded. “What do you have on under your top?” “A camisole and bra.” “Then take it off too.” Kate fumbled with the buttons, finally laying the blouse on top of the folded skirt. Jennifer stood up. “We’re going out to lunch, while we’re gone you’re going to do some cleaning for me”. Jennifer led the two women into the kitchen. “First do the dishes and start the washing machine, then mop the floor.” Kate nodded dutifully as she followed Jennifer down the small hallway to the laundry room. “When you’re done with the kitchen, come in here and go through my clothes. Do two loads, one for my gym stuff and another for my underwear, don’t leave my panties in the dryer to long. When you’re done take everything up to the bedroom and put them in the dresser, the tall white one. While you’re waiting for the machines to run, vacuum all the carpets”, Jennifer said, indicating the red stand-up vacuum cleaner in the corner. “I won’t be back until late, so lock up when you leave. Any questions?” “I don’t think so, Ma’am,” Kate replied softly. April was still smiling a few minutes later as she followed Jennifer out the front door. -- Driving to the Galleria, Jennifer slowed for a red light. “So, what do you think?” “I think she likes being put in her place, and you like putting her there.” April said thoughtfully, looking at the cars in the other lane. “You know, I kind of do. It’s just so easy to order her around. At work, I’ve got her doing all kinds of little things for me. I think the girls out front are starting to notice. When I had her run to Perks for coffee on Thursday, it really puzzled Mary. Especially when Katie asked Mary if she could bring her back anything.” April stretched her arms. “Who’s Mary?” “You know, she’s one of the secretaries, you’ve met her,” Jennifer said as she pulled into the parking lot. “Oh right, the blond girl,” remembered April. “How old is she again?” “Mary’s 22. When she came in my office the other day and saw Katie down on her knees putting some files away in the cabinet, she couldn’t seem to stop staring. Her diaper wasn’t showing, she was fully dressed of course, I wouldn’t do that, I’m not that reckless.” April starting giggling again. “And now you’ve got her running around your house in her little undies, mopping your floors.” Jennifer looked over at April. “Do you have any other suggestions? I’m just making this up as I go along.” -- Doing the dishes didn’t really take a lot of time. The mopping was kind of messy and Kate was glad that she’d been allowed to keep her flats on. After putting away the mop bucket, Kate went to the laundry room and obediently began sorting through Jennifer’s underthings and soiled workout clothes. A slight tingling in her abdomen kept her company as she finished her chores. She moved as quickly as possible to ensure that she would be gone prior to Jennifer and her companion returning.
  21. I decided to take this down, perhaps not the best story for this site. Although all characters were well into their adulthood and there was no sexual content, there was, however, a great deal of cruel humiliation which is probably too fetishistic for this venue. If anyone knows how to delete the topic itself, please let me know.
  22. Wrote this during some free time over the last couple of days. Ideally, I've got two more segments planned out, although time is an issue. All comments welcome, be they positive or negative. BEHIND CLOSED DOORS Josie was having a hard time wrapping her head around it. Her best friend Sandra was acting too weird for comfort. They had been friends since 9th grade, and although having attended different universities, they'd staid thick as thieves. After finishing up with school, they both returned to their home town and eventually, after a couple of years spent establishing toe holds in the work-a day world, decided to share an apartment. Initially, things went great. Sandra had always been the more outgoing of the two, and often prodded Josie to hit the bars on Friday nights as well as join her for the various parties and get-togethers with her wide collection of friends and acquaintances. Having Sandra as her unofficial social director was great, plus it was a terrific way to meet eligible men. But despite Sandra’s extroverted personality she often spent several nights a week behind her locked bedroom door, only coming out occasionally to raid the refrigerator and to share brief, seemingly reluctant conversations with her puzzled roommate. Josie began to wonder if her friend might be suffering mood swings, or full on depression or some similar malady. She didn’t know if she should even attempt to broach the subject, fearing that Sandra might become uncomfortable and accuse Josie of prying. One Wednesday morning, about 4 months into their lease, Josie found herself alone in the apartment per usual, as she left for work later than her roommate. Walking past Sandra’s bedroom, and using her friend’s odd behavior as an excuse, Joie did something she wouldn’t normally have done, and opened the always closed door. The room was a mess with clothes spilling out of both the closet and dresser drawers. Her bed was strewn with stuffed animals, cast-off pajamas and underwear, the nightstand covered with dirty plates and used drinking glasses. Knowing that entering Sandra’s personal space was highly inappropriate, Josie decided that so long as she didn’t touch anything, what her roommate didn’t know, wouldn’t hurt her. The smell of stale pee, reminiscent of a neglected basement powder room, hit Sandra’s senses first. What the hell is she doing in here? Sandra thought. Does she have medical problems? She doesn’t seem sick. Wait, maybe the smell isn’t pee, just the leftovers on the dirty dishes. She decided that when she returned home from work that evening, she’d ask Sandra if she had any dishes in her room that might need cleaning. Josie moved to the closet door, careful not to step on the discarded laundry that made it impossible for the sliding doors to close. Peeking from under a thin layer of clothing were small glimpses of a spread out wool blanket covering a large mound on the floor. Obviously, the blanket was meant to hide something from view, the only question being was it something secret, or just a coping mechanism in place to allow the owner to ignore the ever-growing mess. Josie hesitated at first, but then decided to go for it, carefully moving the garments aside and gently lifting the side of the blanket facing her. Oh, my god... The two large packages of adult diapers certainly explained the smell. Josie immediately felt bad for her friend who must surely have some sort of uncontrollable wetting issue. A problem like that would make anyone feel depressed and engage in the solitary, secretive behavior that Sandra exhibited. Having never actually seen a diaper fit for adults, Josie carefully extracted one from the torn open top of one of the packages. With eyes widening, she took in the pink and white color, unfolding it, and stifled a laugh as she examined its balloon and teddy bear covered motif. Why would Sandra have something so ridiculous looking? Was this kind of adult diaper cheaper than other brands? And was that why she had something so childish? Lifting both packages out of their hiding place, Josie learned the answer to those questions. Several pairs of what looked like enormous granny panties were tucked back underneath the blanket. Josie picked one up and unfolded the thin clear plastic-like material. Both the waistband and leg bands were ringed with tight elastic and a couple of rows of pink lace decorated the seat. A yellow covered, spiral bound yellow notebook was lodged in between the rest of the plastic pants. Josie pulled it out and flipped through the college ruled pages. It was a bunch of handwritten lists, well not lists really, because each line was just the same thing, over and over. One page read, “Sandy has been a very naughty girl", another, “Little Sandy needs a spanking.” Glancing down and seeing a zip lock sandwich bag containing two baby pacifiers next to the stack of jumbo sized panties ended Josie’s exploration, as she suddenly felt overwhelmed by her discovery. She carefully put everything back in its place, arranging the camouflaged covering just as she’d found it and beat a hasty retreat. Grabbing her purse and keys off the kitchen counter, Josie flew out the front door, skipping her morning coffee ritual and silently cursing herself for her own damn nosiness. Over the next several days, Josie kept a close eye on her roommate, keeping her own behavior as unchanged as possible. She also did some research, viewing the wide variety of adult baby pictures and stories available on line. Josie was floored that Sandra was one of these people. She decided that it was probably best to never mention what she’d seen, as it might mean the end of their friendship. Besides, everybody had things of their own that they did in private which would be difficult to explain to other people, although usually not something as potentially humiliating as Sandra’s little hobby. And that would have been it, as they say, but Josie suddenly found herself with a little too much downtime for her liking and idle thoughts can sometimes lead to, well… complications. A month had flown by since Josie’s discovery, when suddenly, without warning, she was visited by an old, always unwelcome companion, boredom, and she started to get strange ideas. During down time at work or while out running errands, Josie started to wonder what Sandra looked like in her diapers. While the online pictures of men in diapers had seemed more humorous than anything else, it was truly disconcerting how undeniably cute the adult women looked in their infantile finery, a fact which clashed deeply with Josie’s thoughtfully developed feminist beliefs. Having absolutely no desire to wear diapers herself, and not planning to until she was too old and grey to care what the nursing home staff strapped her into, Josie was nonetheless intrigued by Sandra’s own apparent desire to give up her maturity, and sadly, it made her lose a little respect for her old friend. But still, what must it be like for someone to fantasize about losing their adult independence and returning to little girlhood? And, wouldn’t such a woman innately do so if provided enough encouragement? What exactly would it take? Josie began spinning various scenarios in which she could arrange for both her and Sandra’s desires to become a reality. Sandra’s birthday was in two weeks, so she decided to pounce. Normally Josie wouldn’t have been so bold, but she’d recently received a promotion at work and the accompanying pay raise would allow her to get her own place if things turned sour with her current living situation. Nevertheless, she hesitated, right up until a couple of days before the annual occasion. **** Sandra opened her eyes and stretched. She looked over at the bedside clock. It was 9:37 AM, Sunday, October 8th. The newly minted 25-year-old smiled, today was her birthday. She’d spent the evening before with her family, going out for an overpriced meal and receiving several presents. She was especially grateful this year for the customary, large gift of cash from her parents. She’d been shopping online a little too much lately, and she needed to get her finances back on track. She’d gone out Friday night with several of her friends and gotten a little tipsy, but wasn’t hungover enough the next day to ruin dinner with the family. Today she was just gonna relax and go out to lunch with her roommate. The only thing that would have made this a better birthday was if she didn’t have to go back to work the next day, but alas, High School English wasn’t going to teach itself, now was it? She padded out into the kitchen in just her pajamas, and helped herself to a cup of the fresh coffee Josie had already made, nodding at her friend. “Hey.” Josie smiled, looking up at the tallish brunette from her cereal bowl. “Hey. How’d it go last night?” “Good, but my little brothers are as annoying as ever. Looks like you’ve been up a while.” Sandra said, referencing Josie’s state of dress. Her blond, 5’4” roommate was already dressed for the autumn weather. Her curvy figure was clad in an elegant looking grey sweater and dark blue form fitting jeans tucked into knee-high brown leather boots. “Yeah, I went to sleep early last night.” The two friends sat at their small dining nook table, talking for a few more minutes about Sandra’s family party and where they might go have lunch. Eventually Sandra stood up, excusing herself to take a shower and get ready to go out. “Sandy, before you get cleaned up, how about you open your presents first?” Sandra smiled. “Presents? You didn’t need to get me more than one” “Oh, you know me, I always over do it.” Sandra followed Josie into the living room and took a seat on the couch while Josie ventured on into her bedroom, returning with two similar sized festively wrapped, rectangular packages. Josie pulled an armchair across the room and placed it on the other side of the brown coffee table, sitting down to face Sandra. She handed her friend the first box. Tearing off the decorative paper, Sandra squealed with delight, as she always did in these situations. The grown woman had never lost her juvenile love of all things plush, and extracted the teddy bear from the clear plastic box and clutched it to her chest. “I don’t have a pink bear yet, this is perfect. Thanks Josie.” The two women stood up and hugged across the table. “I’m glad you like it, honey.” After they sat back down, Josie handed the second box to her friend. Well, here goes, Josie thought. She’d been nervous all morning and had gone back and forth several times, her courage wavering. But here they were, too late now. After stripping away the wrapping, Sandra’s eyes widened in surprise. Packaged just like her new pink teddy had been was a baby girl doll complete with little brown pigtails and a white onesie. According to the writing on the box, “LITTLE CATHY” drank from a bottle and wet her pants, “JUST LIKE A REAL BABY”. Driving this capability home, a miniature bottle and several doll sized diapers were mounted next to Cathy inside the box. Lifting the box off her lap, Sandra finally noticed the pink folded cloth underneath. Putting the doll box aside she lifted the thin, light pink t-shirt off what was left of the shredded paper and saw that something was written on the front. Holding the shirt up with two hands, she read the words “LITTLE SANDY” spelled out in grey lettering. Sandra’s mouth opened, but she didn’t say a thing. “I hope it’s the right size. We can’t really take it back if it’s not.” Josie had spent several days working on her opening line, and that was the best she could come up with. Damn, she felt nervous. “Wha… I don… Why, wou-” Sandra stammered. Josie gently cut her off. “Oh sweetie, we both know why. And it’s okay. I think it’s really cute.” Sandra looked at her friend with genuine fear in her eyes. “W- What’s cute?” Seeing her friend’s reaction, Josie suddenly felt awful. Not knowing what else to say, she met Sandra’s eyes with a none to confident reply. “Your baby side.” Again, Sandra sputtered in response. “I d… How… Bu..” Despite the extreme awkwardness and her conflicting emotions, Josie couldn’t help but smirk. She even sounds like a baby, she thought. Maybe this isn’t going to be too bad after all. “Honey, I just want to encourage you, and let you know you don’t have to hide in your room anymore. I’m here for you and I want to help you.” During the long, thought out preparation for this scene, Josie had decided to always use positive language and to keep things moving in a forward direction. The message she wanted to convey was - I support you, and here’s what you’re going to do. Sandra just stared at the carpeted floor. The silence grew. Josie didn’t want to lose the momentum and decided to go for it. “Why don’t you go try it on, little Sandy.” Josie said, keeping her tone flat and smiling at her flustered friend. With a look of horror, Sandra bolted off the couch and strode briskly toward her bedroom, still clutching the little pink T-shirt in her fist. Caught off guard, Josie scurried after her, only to have the bedroom door close in her face. Josie could hear Sandra rummaging through her things, and after a few minutes the door flew open and Sandra stalked past her. She’d exchanged her PJs for a thick hooded sweatshirt, yoga pants and running shoes and was heading toward the front door. “Where are you going?” Josie plaintively called after her. “Out,” snapped Sandra. “But what about lunch?” “Oh, just quit… Just leave me alone.” Sandra fumed petulantly as she stormed out of the apartment. Shaken by Sandra’s reaction, Josie cringed with self-revulsion over what she’d done. “Sandy, please don’t’ go. Just sit down for a minute.” She yelled out. Josie grabbed her bag from her own room and rushed after her friend. Eyeballing Sandra’s unoccupied car in its parking space, she scanned the rest of the lot. Seeing Sandra turning the far corner of the parking lot on foot, Josie guessed where she was going and followed from a distance. Fortunately, the line at the coffee shop wasn’t too long for a Sunday Morning, and Sandra was already in the middle of it when Josie walked through the door. Josie decided to impose. “Sandy, please get me my usual, I’ll be outside.” She called across the room. Sandra looked back over her shoulder, the look of misery on her pretty face hardening into a frown. Without saying anything, she turned back and faced the counter. Josie headed back outside, knowing that her friend was too kind not to grab her a latte, regardless of their current kerfuffle. The Autumn morning was cool but not unpleasant and Josie had her pick of the several available outdoor tables. Sandra eventually exited the building, two fisting a couple of hot paper cups. She set Josie’s latte in front of her friend and sat down before taking a sip of her usual whip cream covered, caramel flavored favorite, the kind of sickeningly sweet coffee drink that only teenagers, and apparently some adult women, would ever order more than once in their lifetime. Josie thanked her, relieved to find that Sandra seemed to have calmed down a bit. “You owe me $2.74.” Sandra said wearily. “Okay… Uh, I’m sorry if I upset you, that isn’t what I wanted to happen.” “Well, what did you want?” Sandra asked. “To help you.” “Help me how?” Josie smiled at her friend. “To help you be yourself. You can wear whatever you want around the apartment, I don’t care.” Sandra sighed deeply. “I can’t believe we’re even having this conversation. How did you find out anyway? No one was supposed to know.” Dodging the question, but seizing the opening, Jose reached her hand across the table and clasped Sandra’s arm. “That’s my point, don’t you want someone else to know? To share your true feelings with someone, not just play pretend all the time.” Sandra sipped her drink slowly, not responding Josie plucked at the heavy cotton sweatshirt material covering Sandra’s arm with her fingers. “Did you put on your present?” Sandra’s placid expression turned into a scowl. “Sorry, sorry, too soon, right? In retrospect, perhaps not the best thing to say under the circumstances.” Josie said, turning her head slightly and shrugging her shoulders in the exaggerated, apologetic manner that never failed to get a giggle out of Sandra. Sandra smiled, despite herself. “So, is that how it’s going to be from now on? You making fun of me?” “No, not all the time. I might tease you a little, but I think you might kind of like it sometimes, even though you won’t admit it right now” Sandra’s eyes widened in shocked recognition, her smile vanishing and her manner becoming tense. “So, how did you find out?” Josie took a deep breath, which turned into an awkward, small coughing fit. “I’ve been really worried about you, you seemed so down, and you wouldn’t talk to me. And the hallway started to smell like…” Suddenly remembering where they were, Josie nervously glanced around to see if anyone was in eavesdropping range. “You went in my room, didn’t you? Without asking first. How could you?” Sandra accused, her voice rising. Josie pleaded with her friend to somehow understand her motives. “Yes, but only because of the pee smell and because I care about you and thought you might be sick or something. If I’d asked, you wouldn’t have let me. What was I supposed to do?” Sandra acknowledged to herself, that yes, it was true, she wouldn’t have let her. “Then you saw the diapers?” There, she’d finally said it. “Yeah, and the pacifiers and stuff.” Sandra winced. “What stuff?” She demanded, glaring at her housemate with mistrust. Josie looked down at the table “Um, you know… the plastic underwear thingies and the, uh… notebook…” She mumbled, her voice trailing off. Oh god, not the notebook, Sandra thought. She gasped and covered her mouth in mortification, now realizing for the first time that her oldest friend had read the imaginary punishment lines that fueled her favorite fantasies. Sandra started to cry. “Please don’t tell anyone about this.” She whimpered pitifully. Josie leaned across the table, pleading once again with her friend, as her own eyes began to water. “Sandy, listen to me, I’m not going to let you feel bad about yourself. I love you. I’m not judging you. I only want what’s best for you. Let’s go home, I think you need to relax for a while. Everything’s going to be okay.” When Sandra didn’t acknowledge her, Josie stood up. She tossed her empty cup into the nearby waste receptacle and moved to Sandra’s side of the table. She reached down and put her hand under the other woman’s arm and gently lifted. “C’mon sweetie, we’re going home now.” Picking up Sandra’s half-filled cup with her free hand, Josie led the taller woman down the sidewalk. Entering the apartment, Sandra headed to her room and Josie followed. Surprised by the intrusion, Sandra sat down on her bed. “How are you feeling?” Josie asked. “I’m really tired, I think I kind of want to be alone right now.” Sandra said, looking up at her friend. Josie smiled and ran her hand through Sandra’s hair. “Yeah. I think you should take a little nap, get yourself sorted out” Sandra nodded. They both looked at each other, neither moving. “Take your shoes off.” Josie finally said. Sandra kicked her shoes off and lay back on the bed. She turned toward the wall, lying on her side and bending her legs at the knee. Josie sighed, picking up the discarded shoes and placing them over by the closet. This girl really needs to clean her room up, this is getting ridiculous, Josie thought as she crossed the room and turned off the light. Sandra looked back over her shoulder at Josie. “Could you close the door, please?” Josie smiled down at the woman. “No, I think for the time being, the door needs to stay open. I’m worried about you” Too dazed by the day’s events to object, Sandra lay her head back down on the pillow and closed her eyes. About an hour later, Sandra entered the living room/kitchen area yawning and still wearing the exercise clothes she’d slept in. Josie sat at the dinner table typing on her laptop, finishing up a report for work. She looked up and smiled. “How’d you sleep? “Erm, fine, I guess.” Sandra said, stretching her arms above her head. She sat down across from Josie. “How do you feel about our little talk? “I don’t know.” Sandra replied weakly. Ever the showman, Josie tried to lighten the mood. “Well, I still have to give you your last birthday present”. She said in an exaggeratedly festive manner. Sandra looked at her apprehensively. “What is it?” “Well actually, it’s a two parter. First, because we didn’t make it out to lunch, I am going to cook the birthday girl her favorite dinner, spaghetti.” Sandra visibly brightened at the news. Encouraged, Josie continued. “And you, my dear, get to wear one of your diapers in front of another person for the rest of the day, with nothing over it, just like you always wanted to” Sandra’s manner morphed back into that of a frightened kitten. “I… I don’t think I should.” Josie sighed and shook her head. “Oh Sandy, it’s your birthday. This is something you need, just let yourself be happy and enjoy the moment. “But I’m scared.” “Don’t you mean, I’m scaawed.” Josie lisped, sticking her bottom lip out at Sandra. Sandra rolled her eyes. “Again with the teasing? Really?” Josie giggled. “Darling, you’re not allowed to be scaawed, sorry, I mean scared, anymore. It’s time to accept things for what they are and for what you are. Let’s make this the bestest birthday ever.” “W-What would we do?” “Nothing special, just eat dinner and watch a movie. Now shoo and don’t come back until you’ve changed.” Twenty minutes later, Sandra shyly shuffled back into the room, the large, grey sweatshirt proudly displaying her alma matter that she was wearing almost completely covering the fluffy white and pink diaper on her hips. Josie turned from where she was standing in the kitchen and shook her head. “No Sandy, not like that, go put your new shirt on. I already took off the tags and washed it before I gave it to you. Your diaper needs to be out in the open, so I can see it.” Sandra just stood staring at her, a look of protest on her face. “But, I… “ “No buts. Go.” Josie interrupted, pointing back down the hallway. “Fine, Miss Bossy.” Sandra threw up her hands in complaint, but did as she was told. The cute t-shirt proved a perfect fit. The bottom hem just met the top of Sandra’s crinkly padded underwear. The bashful woman kept trying to pull the shirt down further as she once again stood before her exacting chum and waited on her approval, but the pink cotton material wouldn’t budge. Josie was in the kitchen mixing the ingredients of her garden salad. “Oh Sweetie, you look adorable,” she gushed, silently elated at the progress she’d made with the malleable little squirt. She had essentially put her roommate in a diaper and taken away her right to wear pants for the night, just because she'd said so. Not bad for one day. If I can do this, I can do anything, she thought. Sandra glowed with giggly glee, this was proving an incredible experience for her. “Do you really like it?” “Yes, Baby, I do. Now come over here and give me a hand, diaper girl.” Sandra’s cheeks flushed with embarrassment and attempting to regain at least a little of her lost footing, albeit in a light-hearted manner, she put her hands on her hips in mock outrage. “Josie not play nice, you big meanie. No more making fun.” She accused in her angry, practiced, infantile voice, which up until this moment had been restricted exclusively to solo playtime. Josie laughed with astonished delight. “Okay, okay. Just set the table, Cassandra. No teasing, I promise.” Surprised and pleased by the use of her real first name, Sandra grabbed the necessary plates and silverware. To an outsider it might have looked like a little girl trying to make her Mommy proud, but Sandra didn’t recognize the parallel, not consciously anyway. Although, if she really thought about it, her real mother was the only one who ever called her Cassandra, and only then just on occasion. To most family members and friends, she was always just Sandy, to professional colleagues, Sandra. The pair spent the rest of the evening enjoying each other’s company, as if nothing were out of the ordinary. The yummy dinner gave way to re-watching a favorite tear jerker, followed by mutual admonitions that they’d better get to bed before it got to late. As they took turns brushing their teeth in the shared bathroom, Sandra became self-conscience of her diapered state as she viewed herself and her fully clothed companion side by side in the vanity mirror. The last one to finish the nightly ritual, Sandra wasn’t too surprised to find Josie waiting for her in her bedroom. “It’s time for bed little Sandy.” Josie pulled back the comforter, smiling as her new diaper baby dutifully climbed under the covers. “Thanks for everything. Good night, Josie.” Sandra said, looking up at her best friend. “Happy Birthday, baby. Good night.” Josie said, reaching down to tickle the giggling woman’s chin. She crossed the room and turned off the light, leaving the door open as she left the room. Sandra stared up at the ceiling and waited. Finally hearing Josie’s bedroom door close, Sandra did something she usually only did on nights when she couldn’t fall asleep. She rolled onto her side, nestling her cheek on the pillow and brought a hand to her mouth. As the diaper clad woman began sucking her thumb with groggy dedication, the faint rhythmic noise soothed her to sleep. It had been a long day and Sandra was all tuckered out. **** Josie’s alarm went off at 7:30 AM and she hit the snooze button, but upon further consideration of the day ahead, she reached up and shut the damn thing off. Stumbling out of her room, she made the daily pilgrimage to the magic coffee machine, only absent mindedly noticing that Sandra’s bedroom door was half way open. A few minutes later while praising the invention of electric timers as she took the first sip, Josie suddenly became energized by remembrance of the previous day’s events. She hurried back towards the bedrooms and peered inside Sandy’s room. The woman was gone of course, perhaps already sitting at her desk in the front of classroom 201, ready to dole out the daily literature assignments to the next generation. What a trooper. Josie frowned. While pleased that she now had unfettered access to Sandra’s domain, she was still appalled by the clutter within. At that moment the only thing equaling the affection she felt for her bestie, was the desire to crack the whip and make little Miss Messy Pants clean up her room. My work is never done, thought Josie with a sly smile, as she traipsed back toward the kitchen.
  23. So the other day I tried the new Rainbow Pride diapers from The Dotty Diaper Company, and oh my days are they adorable! As a gay girl, I love representing the community, and 5% of sales all go to LGBT causes. As for the diapers themselves, they were a lot thinner than I expected. I've become accustomed to Tykables and LittleForBig recently and the Pride diaper definitely didn't compare in terms of thickness. They were also really quiet - very little crinkling. At first that was sort of a disappointment, but it dawned on me that they would make great out-out-the-house diapers. I am definitely wearing one next time I go to the movies. The tapes were really impressive - LittleForBig's tapes are a little too sticky, so it was nice surprise. But most importantly, they are so AMAZINGLY comfortable! Very soft plastic with a medium-rise. Perfect for everyday wear, IMO. They run really small, so be sure to read the sizing info before ordering. And the shipping is killer. But it was for a good cause and they really are a one-of-a-kind design. They probably won't be a main diaper for me, but I'm always going to keep these on hand when I need to look cute! I really encourage everyone to give them a shot. So Pudding and I wrote a short story about these diapers! Because we were bored and because we could. We hope you enjoy! And anytime anyone makes a smart-ass comment about "the gay agenda" please ask if this story is what they're talking about. Full PDF and ePub versions are on our Patreon, so please consider supporting us! ~*~*~*~*~ The Gay Agenda by Sophie & Pudding "What's that supposed to be?" Charlotte was holding up a plastic rectangle, decorated in ponies and rainbows. It was the third night in a row I was stuck at her house, until my parents got back from vacation. I was eighteen - there was absolutely no reason I couldn't stay on my own - but they were assholes who cared more about the safety of their prized paintings than the comfort of their daughter. Charlotte and I never really got along, maybe because I caught her peeking through my bedroom window with her binoculars two summers ago. Because she's a disgusting pervert. Sharing a room with her was the literal bane of my existence, but hey, what were next door neighbors for? They had to make your life a living hell. "Your dare." Kiara looked blankly and I explained, having to keep my physical embellishments to a single hand while the other held the divisive item in place. "Remember last night, when you said you'd accepted dare and my dare was for you to wear an outfit of my choosing for 24 hours? You remember, don't you?" "Yeah, so what?" "Well here it is." "I'm not playing anymore. I didn't want to play in the first place. And if you think I'm going to dress up like some slut so you can finger yourself later, you're mistaken." Oh yeah, I forgot to mention. Charlotte's a lesbian. I mean, how much of a pervert could she be? Didn't she have self-respect? "I'm going to finger myself later anyway, and trust me, Kiara, I have the internet - nothing you can do or say or wear will ever compare to that." I tossed the plastic at her and then tackled her to the bed when she flinched to catch it. "You're not going to welch on a dare, are you? I didn't take you for a scaredy cat, for a little pansy who doesn't keep her word..." I shoved her off me, onto the floor, and threw the pillow down at her as hard as I could. She stared up at me with the biggest goddamn smile, like I was playing. Could she be that stupid? "Leave me the fuck alone, Charlotte, seriously." "Not until you keep your word." "Jesus Christ, fine, whatever." How bad could it be? "Lay down." She huffed and I poked her right between her cleavage. "You're gonna be wearing this for 24 hours, you need to make sure it's on right." Had she really not realized what I was going to have her wear, yet? "It's a good thing you're so pretty, Kiara, because you're dumb as two rocks." "Lay down? Why?" Had she really not realized what I was going to have her wear, yet? "It's a good thing you're so pretty, Kiara, because you're dumb as two rocks." Charlotte shoved me onto the bed, so I was on my back, and I looked up at her with confusion. And all was fine and dandy until she tugged off my pajama pants, leaving me in nothing but my button up top and purple lace panties. I sat upright and snatched my pants back. "Like hell I'm letting some pervert undress me!” "Shut up." I slapped her on the thigh and pointed at her very sternly. "You'll lay down and be good and stop making this weird, or you'll be in a lot of trouble and trouble is not something you want to be in right now." When she argued, or tried to, I put my finger on her lips. "If you don't lay back and be good, I'll tell everyone that you kissed me, you perverted little dyke." "I didn't kiss you," I said flatly, like maybe she had mistaken me for another one of her faggot friends. But she said: "They don't know that. They only know you spent a week at my house." Well fuck. I sighed and fell back on the bedsheets, looking up at the ceiling. "Touch me and I swear to Christ I'll beat the shit out of you." "Try it." Like it or not, for all her talk, Kiara was no match for me. And she knew it, too. I grinned and pulled down her panties, tossing them aside like they were just contraband, and then began to unfold the diaper. Oh her life was going to be so much better after this... A diaper. A really, really big diaper. Like, one for old people, except it was decorated in rainbows and ponies. She taped it on me and I sat up with a sigh. A dare was a dare. And part of the deal was that no one else could see me in whatever she put me in. I thought she'd pick lingerie or something, but this... "Where do you even buy shit like this? You're such a freak..." "No more curse words, they're ugly." I pulled her top up over her arms, and when I did it, I did it slowly. I made sure her skin touched mine, I made sure my movements were deliberate in the best possible way. I didn't know how long before she'd begin to fall under the effects, but I understood it should have been straight away. This was going to be so fun! "Arms up, come on. I have a top for you to wear, stop fussing." "If anyone sees-" "No one is going to see." I believed her, too. I'd lived next door to Charlotte my entire life. For a sinful pervert, she was very good at keeping her word. She broke one of my doll houses when we were eight years old and she spent every penny of her allowance for the next two months buying me a new one. I guess... well, she wasn't that bad. Until she started acting out on these disgusting desires. So I lifted her top up and I pulled it over her arms. I leaned in close to her to do it and made sure she could smell me; smell my perfume, smell my body, my girlishness, and then leaned away once she was topless. The new top I had for her? It was soft and plush, and had designs of trains and blocks on it, with baby blue hems and snaps on the shoulders. And it would do nothing to cover up her diaper. "You're gonna be so cute." Cute...? She pulled the shirt down over my head and I looked down at the stupid childish attire. I swear... if Charlotte hadn't cut an entire foot off her hair yesterday for a dare, I would think this was going too far. But... well, I didn't think she'd call me cute or anything. Not that I really cared, it just... I looked away from her and pulled out my phone. I needed a distraction. "You don't need that." I plucked her phone from her hands and dragged her over to the mirrors to make sure she could see how she looked. When she did, she froze. She stared at herself. Cuteness. That was one of the three effects. She'd be distracted by herself at first, before her feelings became obsessive. And that would only reinforce the other two effects. How fun! I looked at myself in the mirror, at the eighteen year old girl in a rainbow diaper. The sides were striped with color and the little shirt hardly came down to the waistband. At first I was... shocked. Appalled! Because how dare she! But... I mean... wow. I mean... I touched the mirror - my fingers touching the reflected fingers - and bit my lip. I felt my heart race... what was going on? I did my best to hide my smile and left her with the mirror, plopping down on my bed and watching with contained and dialed-down glee. She was so stinking cute! Soon, she'd just be stinking. But one step at a time for my little indoctrinated. "24 hours, you understand?" "Um... y-yeah..." I stepped away from the mirror feeling dizzy and strange. Feelings I hadn't felt before. Or feelings that were always there, twisted and reformed. Molded, changed, new. I was having trouble making sense of it. "Anyway, uh. I'm gonna watch TV." "Come sit on my bed and watch from here and I’ll do your hair.” I held up my hand with a bunch of hair ties around my wrist like always, and then risked a little condescension. "I'll even let you pick which color hair ties okay? How does that sound, my cute little thing?" Cute. The word rang in my ears. I had been called cute a million times in my life - I was fucking gorgeous! But this was the first time that it seemed to matter so much. I wanted to say no. I should have said no! I didn't need her to do my hair. I didn't even want to be around Charlotte. But... that word wouldn't stop ringing... "Whatever..." "There's a good girl, come on." She crinkled when she moved, every single motion made that sound, and while I thought over time it might fade into white noise, for now it was like angels singing. It meant I'd gotten her. She crinkled as she approached, crinkled as she crawled up onto the bed, crinkled as she sat in front of me, and crinkled as she touched her diaper curiously while watching TV. Me, while listening, I hummed and brushed her hair. Cute, I said over and over in my head. I wasn't even sure what we were watching on TV. Charlotte played with my hair, pulling and tugging it into pigtails, while I ran my fingers up my thighs to the soft plastic of the diaper. Cute. It sure was, wasn't it? I sure was, wasn't I? "I want you to play with your diaper while I do your hair, okay?" She was, anyway, which was why I asked her. Told her, directed her. I wanted her to feel good about it! "Just explore it with your fingers, it's your diaper, you're wearing it for the next little while, so you should get to know it, you should like wearing it." She winced as I pulled her hair tight to start the braid. "Don't tell me what to do," I said sharply, a little annoyed. But my fingers were already against the plastic. It was hard to stop. Soft and fluffy and warm... and cute. So cute. My hair was pulled back into two braided pigtails and Charlotte stood me up. My knees felt like buckling beneath me and my hands were clammy. "I'm going to bed now," I told her simply, assertively. Because I needed to figure out what was going on with me! "Lay with me, tonight. In my bed. It's not like anything bad can happen, your diaper protects you." I was giddy as heck about this! She was so muddled up and mixed up, her head all confused and gummy, and I loved it. I wondered what kissing her would be like, at last. Or rather, having her kiss me. I wouldn't initiate, oh no, it would be more fun if she did. Her hand continued to play with her diaper, as I imagined it would all night until she slept. "Please? You're so cute, I don't want you out of my sight." Cute. My chest bubbled. My heart fluttered. I exhaled, quiet and nervous, and shook my head. It felt like anxiety... warm, hot, anxiety... almost comfortable anxiety. Scary, fearful, comfort. What was happening? I... I didnt understand... "I'm not laying with you, pervert." I decided to be a bit more firm, to see how far she'd argue with me, to calibrate my expectations of things. "You are, you're going to lay with me because you want to." What? What was she talking about? Of course I didn't want to! I... I wouldn't! Right? But I stood there in the middle of the room, like an idiot. Dressed in a diaper. A cute diaper, I reminded myself. A blush filled my cheeks. Just hit her or walk away or... something. But she said I was going to lay with her. Was she wrong? That didn't seem right... "I like your hair the best this way,” I said, to distract her. I’d put her hair in two braids, down over each shoulder, messy and childish in presentation, with mismatched hair ties at the end of each. I wondered how long she'd stare into the mirror this time. "You want me to feel your diaper? It feels nice, so you want me to feel how nice." I held my hand out to her, waiting for her to guide me and obey. I looked at her, confused, and then down at her hand. It feels nice, so I wanted her to feel how nice. Gosh, that made a lot of sense. So I put my hands out to touch hers. My skin on her skin. Her fingers against my fingers. And I took a step back with burning cheeks. My heart was racing... I looked up at Charlotte, unable to understand what I'd just felt. What I... I'd never felt for her. Oh no... "You want to impress me, you want me to see how nice you feel." Her cheeks were the color of Christmas tree decorations, bright red and shiny, and I made the logical connection for her. "You're wearing a diaper. You wear diapers. You like to wear diapers. You don't need to, but you want to, and you love it, you were just to shy to tell me. Put my hand on your diaper." Pretty and pony and rainbows. I want to impress her. I like wearing diapers? I want to. I was too shy... I... I shook my head, but my hands trembled at my side. My head was blurry, foggy, like I was missing all the important details. All I could see was a shadow in the fog. A shadow of Charlotte, and her instruction. Obey. The word sunk into me like a knife in my spine. I felt paralyzed. My hands reached out and took her hand, and pushed it to the front of my diaper. I looked up at her, scared and confused. "Charlotte... I don't know what's going on... please..." "You're just confused, this is hard for you to talk about, you've never talked to anybody about it, but you trust me." Gosh the diaper felt lovely on her. My fingers touched the plastic, material not like any other, and she pressed my fingertips firmer against her. "You're not just a cute face, though, you're not just cute because you wear diapers, you're cuter than other girls that do because you use your diaper. You use it for everything, you choose to, you love it, you're proud to." "I do not! I don't!" I knew this was wrong! I knew she was wrong! Everything about this was a lie! She was lying to me! I didn't wear diapers - this was the first one I'd worn since I was three years old! And I certainly would never want to! I shoved her hand away from me and stormed toward the bedroom door, before a word froze me in place. "Stay!" She was frozen, but only for a moment. "Come back here." She came back to me. She stopped in front of me. I put my hand on her cheek, smiled, and turned her back to face herself in the mirror again. "You've never felt this cute before, and you want to be cuter, don't you? Using your diaper is the pinnacle of cuteness, nobody is ever as cute again as they are when they're children, and this is the apex of being a child. You don't want to be a child, but you want to be as cute as one. Tell me how much it means to you." Fuck you! Wait... that hadn't come out. I said it louder, but it wouldn't leave my lips. I looked at the girl in the mirror, in the rainbow diaper, in the childish shirt, with braided pigtails... and I told the truth. "Being cute... is... is the most important thing in the world," I muttered. "It's so important to me..." And it was. It was so important. I felt tears in my eyes. What was going on?! When did this happen?! "Anybody can be clever, anybody can be rich, anybody can be beautiful, but being cute..." I let my hand rest in front of her, near her diaper, but not touching, inviting her to make the connection. "Only very special people can be cute. Are you special, Kiara?" I nodded my head. Her fingers were so close to the front of my diaper. My diaper... my cheeks turned a darker shade of red. How had I let this happen? Why was this happening? This wasn't right... what had she done to me? "Then you want to set yourself apart however possible, you want to put yourself ahead of the pack, the others who are cute, those special few... those who wear cute tops, those who wear their diapers... you want to, you need to be above them. You need to love your diaper, you need to use your diaper, you need to be taken care of." My fingers played with her hair and she shook her head, but she didn't argue. Like she was just being force fed liquid thru a funnel in her mouth. Like no matter how hard she wanted to deny, it absorbed into her anyway. Her fingertips touched the waistband of my diaper. I exhaled sharply, closing my eyes. But I couldn't keep them closed for long. In the mirror, she stood behind me, running her fingers up my sides, between my legs, and I felt like I was melting into a puddle on the floor. I looked up into her eyes, at her smile, with a warm idea. The same feeling as before. Feelings of... of... "I'm going to make cocoa." I stepped away from her, playing my gambit, I stepped away from her and left her in the mirror to herself. She knew now what being cute meant, what she'd do for it, and what it could do for her. She knew she could have me stay by being cute. I wondered just how deep her obsession had grown. I paced from one side of the bedroom - with the television - the other side - with the mirror. This was insane! I was going crazy! Firstly, I was dressed in a goddamn diaper in the middle of Charlotte Penning's bedroom! And secondly... there was nowhere else I wanted to be. The way she touched me, the way she spoke to me... I felt things that... that... ugh, what was going on! Was it all a bad dream?! I finished making the cocoa after a few minutes. But I waited a full fifteen before I returned upstairs, mugs in hand, to see how things had progressed. It was like an investment! Like a savings bond, maturing, paying dividends, or something like that. The fact I was so incredibly turned on by her was just icing on the cake. I knew what I had to do. I had to confront her. I knew who I was. I knew what I liked and... and who I liked! Whatever was going on, she had a part to play in it. Maybe she had drugged me. Or maybe she had gone into my brain and rewired the circuits, like in those sci-fi movies. But the truth was clear: this was all Charlotte's fault! And when she came in that bedroom door, I was going to give her a piece of my mind! But when she actually did come through that bedroom door, I hesitated. Because even in her pajamas, her hair short and messy, she was the most beautiful person I'd ever seen in my entire life... "I remembered how you don't like marshmallows because they have gelatin in them, so I got these vegetarian ones?" I held up the little baggie in one hand, the two mugs of cocoa in the other. "But then I didn't know how many you'd want, so I just brought the bag with me." I was being sweet to her. Overly. In a way that would normally annoy her. But I knew better than to expect that kind of reaction now - I knew how she'd react to my being sweet. I was giddy at the thought. "Thank you," I mumbled, looking at my feet. We sat together on her bed and watched television, sipping our cocoa. Neither of us spoke. What was I supposed to say?! And what was she supposed to say? I licked my lips, playing with the rim of my mug. "Oh, oops..." I brushed my thumb up her chin where her cocoa had dripped from the side of her lips and then sucked my thumb clean. "You almost made a mess. And not the super cute in-your-diaper kind that you're always talking about wanting to do." ...that caught me off guard. But the motion of her putting her thumb to my lips quickly overwrote her comment. She went back ti sipping her cocoa and I stared dumbfounded at the television. It wasn't much later that the two of us were lying side by side on her bed, but I couldn't think about anything but her... "You're so precious, you know..." I was playing with her hair when I started to talk, but she wouldn't look at me, not yet. I knew what she wanted, I knew about the third Factor she'd crave, and I wasn't going to make it easy for her to deny it! "I've always seen you as cute, even before you started to express it. I knew that about it... I think for always. How cute you are. How cute you want to be, how cute you can be when you stop fighting it." She acted like I had always felt this way. That I wanted to wear diapers. That I wanted to be cute. But it wasn't! I swear, it only just started... didn't it? Why was everything so fuzzy? And the more she spoke, the less sure I was. The more she told me how cute I could be, and the more instructions she'd give... "Lay on your side, like this." "Uh huh..." We were so close, in the quiet midnight hours. Our foreheads almost touched. My heart ached this close to her... "You know, I always wanted to kiss you, Kiara. I always wanted to feel your lips, against mine. I've kissed a lot of girls, but none of them are as cute as you are, none of them wear their diapers proudly, none of them use their diapers like you want to, none of them want to put their hands down my pants and see what all the fuss is about. None of the girls I've kissed are like you. If only you'd kiss me. Kiss me..." I rolled over, faced away from her, counted silently in my head. 1… 2… I climbed on top of her, diaper and all, and rolled her onto her back. And like a flash of lightning, my lips were on hers. Kissing her, over and over, passionate, warm, wonderful... my chest filled with butterflies. My head rang with nice words. And I was consumed. My hands slid up her shirt, against her bare breast, and squeezed it in my palm. Oh I didn't want to, I didn't! But I stopped her. I let her kiss me, I let her ravish me, I let her touch me, and then I stopped her. "Wait." One word. And one word to start the ball rolling. "I don't know if you're cute enough to touch me..." I looked down at her in a panic, absolutely confused. She told me to wait, and I did. My bottom lip quivered and the voice in my head kept telling me that this was the right thing to do. Stop. Wait. This wasn't right! But her final sentence... not cute enough? It felt like I'd been dunked into ice water. Tears filled my eyes... "You'll be cuter if you use your diaper, cuter still if you choose to use, cutest if you use it while you kiss me, while you touch me... and I reward cute girls who go above and beyond." In way of example, I pressed my fingers against her rainbow diaper and pushed firmly. My cheeks were crimson. My whole body ached. For the past hour, I'd had to pee. I knew I could have gotten up and gone to the bathroom. I didn't know how that fit into our dare, but I always had the ability. But I didn't go. I didn't go, because of what she had said earlier. That if I really wanted to be cute... I ran my fingers up her top, lifting it and exposing her breasts. I bit my lip, unable to take my eyes off her form, undressed, waiting... "When you're cute enough to use your diaper, I'll let you kiss my boobs... I'll let you put your lips here," I pointed to my nipple, "and here," I pointed to the other, and smiled. "When you prove to me you're cute enough, I'll make you gay like I am." "I'm not gay," I said, frustrated, as I kissed her lips. As I ran my fingers up her bare chest and over her erect nipples. As I pushed the padding between my legs into her thigh, grinding softly and whimpering into her mouth. "No you're not cute enough to be gay," I taunted her. "Maybe when you diaper is wet you will be, but probably not... not until your diaper is full and messy the way you daydream about. Daydream about it. Daydream about it right now, about kissing me, about kissing my lips and pushing back, about kissing my boobs and feeling your diaper get heavy, about kissing my pretty cunny and pressing your full diaper against my knee. Think about me making you gay, once you're cute enough. My little lezzy girl. Daydream and wet yourself now." I was aroused, and therefore, direct. "You're disgusting," I muttered between kisses. "You're a pervert... you're--" But my kisses stopped. My stomach felt tight. I felt a little dizzy. And I realized why. My body was tense, eager to obey her, eager to... to wet my diaper. And just as I figured it out, just as I screamed out to stop, a drop filled the padding between my legs. Then a stream. Slow, warm, and wet... hissing as it splashed into my diaper and soaked the space between my legs. I stared at Charlotte, with my mouth agape and a blush on my cheeks. It wasn't until I'd finished, when the diaper was sopping and warm, that the humiliation washed over me. What... what had I just done? "You did it!" I pressed my knee up against her diaper, the one she'd be wearing for the next twenty four hours, and I gave her the right feedback. "You're so proud of yourself, it was so hard to take that step and now you have you know you'll do it over and over, whenever you feel like it, to chase that cuteness." And before she could argue, I took her gaping mouth and pressed it to my chest, putting my nipple between my lips while I played with her braided hair. "Look who just got cute enough to be a little bit gay for me. You must be so proud of yourself, I'm so proud of you..." Tears dripped down my cheeks as her breast was pushed into my mouth. Her nipple between my lips. I sucked on instinct, like it was something that never left my coding since the day I was born, and I started to calm down. The feeling of her breast in my mouth... it satisfied a strange part inside me, an old part, and a very new part as well. Then I felt my stomach gurgle in a familiar way. No... why now...? "You're just learning how to be cute in ways you didn't know how before, you're breaking through your little glass ceiling, and you're learning..." It was serene for us both, or at least it was for me; serene in that whole 'I'm fucking turned on' kind of way. And boy was I! Here was my straight girl neighbor sucking on my breast, wearing a wet diaper, and being coded to be proud of herself for it. "I wish you were cute enough to be allowed to kiss my cunny, my little diaper girl... I guess you just don't want to be that cute, huh?" I had never felt so conflicted. Like I was two entirely separate people, inhabiting one body. One part of me, an mature, straight adult, furious and burning with frustration. And the other, in a piss-soaked diaper, and knowing very well what it meant to be cuter. To be enough for Charlotte. Tears dripped on her chest as I wrestled with myself, as the sensations in my stomach built. No, no, no... "If you were cute enough, I'd let you pull down my pants, I'd let you put your face between my legs, I'd let you smell my panties and how wet your cuteness made me... I'd let you take them off me, if you were cute enough." I was mostly winding myself up at this point, forgetting how potent my words were. "If you were cute enough, you could kiss my cunny, you could follow my directions and learn how to be gay, I would teach you how to be a lesbian, if you were cute enough. If you were cute and proud to be cute, I'd teach you how to eat my pussy, I'd convert you to being my little girl-hungry queer, and I'd never let you think of icky boys again, boys don't understand what true cuteness is, only girls do, and especially me. If you were cute enough, I'd convert you now..." I looked up at her with shame written all over my face. A side of me had won. The words she said, the feelings that burned inside me... I never stood a chance from the beginning. I nodded my head and she slipped off her panties. Her fingers wrapped in my hair as I smelled her lust for the first time. As I tasted it. I whimpered and moaned and pushed my face between her legs as hard as I pushed the mess into the seat of my diaper. At first it was hard to defy my years of potty training, but after the first lump slid between my legs, the rest erupted into the seat of my pants. And the room filled up with my stinky shame. Well golly gee, if the fact I had a straight girl who was awful to me ever since I told her I was gay between my legs didn't damn near make me cum, the fact she'd just voluntarily messed herself certainly picked up the slack! I moaned and pulled her face tight to my sex, tender direction given way to uncontrolled lust. "You're so cute and you're so proud of it, you're going to chase this feeling from now on, this level of cute, you'll always feel incomplete unless your diaper is filled, you'll always know you can be cuter, and when you're this cute you'll want to please me." I moaned. Damn I moaned. She smelled foul and I loved it, she was a baby and I adored it, and I told her over and over the moment she licked to my direction, that she was cute now, she was gay now, she was converted now, and she was never happier. Tomorrow might be awkward for her, waking up in my arms, diaper rash awful, smell potent, tongue tasting of my cunny, but tonight.... tonight was amazing. The next morning, I stripped myself of the diaper and showered. I couldn't stop thinking about the night before. Where those feelings had come from. Why I had done what I'd done. I cried, I screamed, I spiraled into depression, all in the matter of one 45 minute shower. I went back into Charlotte's room, dressed only in a towel, to find her still asleep in her bed. I could kill her. Strangle her! Or... or stab her. But I didn't want to. I felt... weirdly fond of her. More fond than I had ever been. And suddenly, I started to feel uncomfortable. Incomplete. I bit my lip and searched through Charlotte's closet, wondering where she'd gotten that stupid diaper in the first place. I found the package - a set of ten - and pulled one out. The tell-tale rainbows and ponies greeted me like old friends. My cheeks burned with pride and I went to wake up my new girlfriend, leaving the package of eight diapers behind. Eight Rainbow Pride diapers, with the slogan: "Proud to be cute, proud to obey, proud of your new sexuality". ~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~ *Disclaimer: The Dotty Diaper Company’s Rainbow Pride diapers (found on abdlcompany.com) do not actually make you gay. I feel like it’s important that we specify that.
  24. Chapter 1 You lay sprawled, legs resting open naturally to either side of your wet diaper. Cold slender hands slide to take a firm hold of your soft wrist cuffs to transition them with a click to the locking clips by your shoulders. This was standard practice of all households enrolled in the program; although for you, it was almost unnecessary of course since by now you’ve learned it’s better to lie still. A pacifier nurses in and out of your mouth as the first tapes are ripped free by the practiced hands of your Civil Caregiver. Today Sammantha appears in no rush. You feel the diaper lowering, slowly, coaxing you to look at the yellow patch between your legs. Your cheeks burn and you look quickly back to the side to ignore the knowing look on your Caregiver’s face. A wipe is dropped dismissively before a hand joins it. A firm hand gathers your ankles and lifts them to reach any wetness that spread to your bottom. A few moments of loud crinkling follows until the brush of your newest diaper is under you. As the first light tap of cool powder begins, the doorbell rings. Samantha pauses mid-shake, the powder bottle hovers poised above you as she seems lost in an internal debate. You were clean and safely strapped down so she didn't see the harm in leaving you. She lowers your legs to either side of your diaper and sets the powder aside to answer the door. “Ms. Withers?” The voice reaches the nursery and you can glance far enough to see a man in a dark suit and tie standing on the doorstep politely removing his hat. “I’m here for a routine inspection of your charge. May I come in?" "Oh, yes of course!" Samantha beams, eager to show him inside. “I’m sorry if I don't shake. I was just dealing with a very full diaper!” Sam was always completely hygienic with your changes of course, but couldn’t pass up the chance to be a little showy. “That's impressive considering Y/N's age and short length of time sentenced to your care." The inspector said, referencing a file and clicking his pen to take note.Samantha excitedly ushers him to your nursery. You still lay dusted with powder caught in the middle of your diaper change. Seeing the man enter, your knees instinctively crunch closed in your concern for modesty. "Nuh huh!" Sam shakes her finger storming right over to you. ”You know that's a no-no! Even when guests arrive. Open!” Sam spanks you, so suddenly and so hard, you flinch against your changing straps and tinkle a little. Samantha despite a fair amount of strain can’t keep her composure and breaks into a fit of giggles at your toddler-befitting accident before grabbing a wet wipe to drag down your front again and dust the spot with another quick cool puff of powder. The inspector nods approvingly. "She seems very far along." he observes, noting the time and incident. “Now, before we go any further. I need to see more evidence of her regularity." He crosses the few remaining steps inside the nursery to inspect your diaper pail. "...My goodness.” He pauses peeking at the taped bundles inside. “Does she really need changes this often?" He sees your used diapers are almost filling the pail to the brim. Undeterred, he begins counting the number of times you've failed to keep clean, tallying each used pair in his notebook before praising the healthy ratio of wet to messy diapers he sees. "That's right.” Your Caregiver gleefully adds with a self-satisfied smile. “She needs her diaper changed after every nap or bedtime; she fills them right up. Doesn’t even notice not even when she's messing." She grins. "Incredible work," the inspector mutters writing that down in his notes as well. "Now what about when she's awake?" "I'm so glad you asked.” Sam intoned with a pompous air and smile. “She ends up having accidents, like you saw, wetting them mostly. I always give her more than the recommended number of chem bottles and fiber feedings so she’s almost always ready to let go. I know it's not strictly necessary, but I just love catching her in the act. One time, I was cradling her in my lap for her bottle feeding, and I could tell she was struggling, so I gave her just the tiniest of presses, and the little girl completely let go! She was wetting her diaper so heavily against me, I wondered if it was even going to hold it all! Speaking of which...” She eyes you trapped on the table. “Let me finish up her change before she might make a mess." She tuts over to you on the changing table and makes a big show of pulling up her big girl's diaper, once so defiant, now being wrapped up in a disposable. "Then can see why you've chosen the thicker variety." the man observes over your caregiver’s shoulder while she readies your diaper’s tapes. "Oh my yes. I can only keep her in the most absorbent overnights." Sam says securing the tapes over your crinkling diaper’s bulk as if to demonstrate. “She is just such a heavy wetter and her messes need somewhere to go." She pinches you, finishing up the last tape seal with a rub. "But I do love how these diapers still come in the little baby prints. Don't you? She really does look like an overgrown baby this way. Yes she does. Yes she does," she coos and tickles you. "And what a good baby you've been! Waiting quietly while the grown ups talked. You didn't even fuss for your paci." "And how is the progress there?" "Let me show you." She deftly procures your pacifier from where it had fallen and slides it between your resigned lips. They see you suckle tentatively at first, then more prominently and Samantha's grin widens. She leans in, praising her well-trained suckling baby, pressing a hand strategically into your diaper's noisy thickness. She coyly steals a glance at the inspector for his reaction. Needless to say, his eyebrows are high with appreciation as you fidget and turn to hide the heat building in your face. He clears his throat. "Well, I certainly have no further questions." He states tidying up his materials. "Ms. Withers your work here is outstanding. I am recommending you for a higher position in our efforts, and I'm sure our director will want to meet with you," he adds confidently, tucking your folder away and donning his hat. "Oh pish posh." Samantha says bashfully still idly groping at your softly rustling diapered crotch. “Simply following the prescribed number of spankings and dirtying of diapers have gotten us to this point, Mr. Inspector." She smiles. Chapter 2 - A Teaching Moment Locked in your car seat and thickly diapered for what was becoming a lengthy road trip. Your binky rattled with each curious suckle watching the scenery speed past. Your head bobs and eventually the blur of trees lulls you off to sleep. You awake hours later, groggily lifting your head to feel cool air against your thighs and the probing rustles of Samantha’s fingers checking your diaper. She had pulled the car into a rest stop and was leaning through the opened back door for your inspection. "As expected...Come on honey let's get you a new diaper and that stinky one changed.“ You’re confused and burning withshames, but she simple repositions your clothes over your used diaper and unbuckles you from your car seat. Your packed diaper bag is already waiting for you by the curb. She takes your hand, but your head shakes ever so slightly. "...Are you telling Mommy no?" She warns. You nervously look past her again at the crowded rest stop full of proper citizens happily picnicking and enjoying the springtime sun. But one more stern look from your caregiver and you slide yourself out from the car. She walks you past the chatty vacationers towards the public restroom, swinging your packed diaper bag over her shoulder and tugging you along in tow, waddling and struggling to keep up. Some onlookers paused their conversations to snicker at your pacifier and your struggles to walk some even outright laughed noticing your loaded seat was most likely to blame. Samantha drags you inside the woman's restroom to its designated diaper changing counter. She unfurls one of your Issued changing mats to place your mushy pants on top of. She babytalks gleefully proudly pulling down your outergarments, and opening your diaper to reveal your mess. "Phew. I'm glad we stopped when we did or this would have gotten ripe honey. You're also so soaked!" Your cheeks flared. It was still so difficult to accept you were filling your diapers without any indication, but only while you slept! She pushes your legs up to your chest causing your hips to rock back off your dirty diaper to remove it. She dumps it neatly into the restroom's fragrant pail, then gets to work cleaning you up with wet wipes. "That's it honey." She coos. "Just lay still so Mommy can clean all your poopy peepee..." She takes her time. Each chilly stroke longer than the last; slowing even further when people start to enter the public restroom, hoping they’d take notice. "My my." An older lady sneers noticing you on the counter with diapers and dirty wipes. "And here I thought they could control themselves." "...Oh no.” Sam chuckles finishing up her last clean swipe. She holds up your next massive diaper for the woman to see; its rounded thickness hangs open bottom heavy in the air. ”See how much protection she needs? And they get put to good use, believe me.” Sam whisks the diaper beneath you, shaking her head like a put-upon mother accepting potty training was never going to happen. The lady puffed with patriotic pride. "See to it.” She sniffed haughtily before thanking Sam for her service and taking care of her own business the grown up way while Sam continued your change with practiced precision. She was just finishing up arranging you bottoms-up for powdering when another woman approached. "Excuse me...” She began. “I couldn't help but notice...I've been thinking of volunteering for the cause myself. Do you mind if I lend a hand with the rest of her diaper change?" Happy to oblige, and eager to recruit Caregiver potential, Sam agrees wholeheartedly. She dusts a few light groupings of powder onto your waiting bottom before passing the bottle on to your babysitter-in-training. “See? Nothing to it. Just sprinkle some more of her baby powder onto her bottom...” Sam prompts waiting for the woman to begin. "...Just like that! You're a natural! You can add a little more powder if you want. Yes, yes, unfortunately for her, that is a small case of diaper rash. We've been on the road so it's hard to change her when she needs it. Go ahead and add lots of powder to keep her dry. Perfect! Now use your hand to rub it in...spread it out evenly...her little bum-bum is so soft all powdered up, isn't it? Now, I'm going to lower her down onto her diaper." Your powdered bottom is soon cradled in soft padding and Sam arranges your legs to allow plenty of room to work. "She's smooth?" The woman asked inquisitively as she fiddled with the baby powder. "Can you imagine if she wasn’t?" Samantha smirked, wiggling one of your lazily hanging toes. "With the amount of poo-poo and pee-pee this one can squirt out, her changes would take hours!" Dustings of powder tickle down with their giggles and side laughter, adding a thin fragrant coating between your legs. You do your best to ignore it, but cool teasing fingers spread the powder all over your diaper area then you hear loud crinkly rustling, and feel the firm press of your newest diaper pulled up tight. "Now we keep it nice and snug. Oh, no pun intended!" Samantha giggles. "These are adult Snuggies diapers. I'm so glad they make them for us. I find they work best for her." A few more giggles and sticky adhesives were required before Samantha finally helps you sit up, crinkling all the while against the counter as she takes your binky. "What do you say now sweetie? Oh, what was that...?” She cups her ear. “I'm sorry dear we couldn't quite hear you. Shouldn't you say something about your diaper? Remember? Use your words..." Finally you just break down and say it. "That's right!" Samantha cheers patronizingly. "Your diapey is all nice and changed thanks to her. We appreciate your gratitude." She returns your binky, pulls up your pants, and takes your hand thanking the woman herself and exchanging contact information before walking you back out to the car. Chapter 3 An industrial complex looms from your vantage point in the rear car seat. The car pulls up to a security gate and a guard steps out to meet you. Sam hands him her ID with a smile. He moves to check the back seat, and upon seeing you, smiles wickedly, hands your authorized CG her ID back and waves her through with a respectful salute. You feel the squish in your pants from your long trip and watch nervously as the car pulls into a parking space. You had fought the urge for as long as you could. You had your wits about you and so could fight, but one miss-timed bump in the road had left you gasping as you sprayed into your thirsty diaper. Sam knew those sounds well and had simply smirked into the rear view. Samantha gets out the of the front seat taking your diaper bag from the passenger and comes back to open up the door to unbuckle you. She keeps a firm grip on your hand as she walks you through large automatic doors and up into a reception area. "Ms. Withers, Welcome!" a beaming young professional greeted with a file folder in hand. She crouches down condescendingly to you. “And who is this? Y/N? They thought she'd be more trouble..." She teased suggestively with a knowing smile back up to your 'Mommy.' "Oh no trouble at all." Sam waved off the compliment. "In fact do you have a place where I can change her? She's always wet after her naps." "You've perfected that technique?" The receptionist asked with a hint of surprise. "She's only a few years younger than you...” She looks down, flipping open your file. “It says here she's soiling her diapers as she sleeps while under your direct influence. I must say, Ms. Withers, your progress is unprecedented." "It's the least I can do." Sam simpered. "It's my civic duty after all, and I've been working on ways to make it happen while she's awake too. That's what her types really need. Sure she can have accidents from what not, but it's more beneficial when she doesn't realize her diaper is, how we say, growing right out from under her.” She grinned down, shaking your hand a little at your shared, but obviously one-sided joke. ”I know certain treatments have been proposed,” she continued, “but I find we as the Caregivers lose too much control over them that way as well. It's so much better when the baby gets commanded. Isn't it honey?” She taps your hand. "I eventually want to be able to snap my fingers and I see her diaper droop, but I understand her kind have been a stubborn nut to crack and we are still a ways away from that ideal." The receptionist smiles. "And that is precisely why we've called you in today, Ms. Withers. We're hoping you can bring new innovations to our program. If you would just follow me,” she holds out her hand. “I'll lead you to one of our examination rooms where you can change her." A maze of stark corridors followed then a steel door was unlocked with the beep of a keycard to reveal a brightly decorated examination room obviously designed to embarrass bigger babies. ”Feel free to use the diapers provided.” The receptionist indicated the stacks. “And of course any of the changing supplies." She added Sam got right to work after expressing her thanks by unceremoniously tugging you up onto the room’s padded table for a change. Just as your nearly leaking diaper was being brought down the receptionist gave a little wave by the door. "Bye bye, Pottypants." She giggled. “Be good for Mommy, okay? I'll be back to check on you in a little while." Quick Note: I was considering reworking this to be a third person story. I'm happy to hear ideas! I almost always edit a few parts after posting.
  25. It's been a while since I've been around. Suffice it to say life got a bit nuts for awhile. Anyway, I have an itch for RP again. I'm looking for something a bit different than the usual. I'm only interested in f/f here. The basic premise is that your character is an old friend of mine, who has always had a standing offer of shelter for mine. My character,having just finished uni,is a little strapped for cash and doesn't want to go back home, so decides to take your char up on that offer. Your char, who has recently learned she can't conceive, on top of being interested mostly in women anyway,, decides my char,who is only 5' tall, although she does have decent size breasts,would make an ideal substitute for a daughter. She decides to start out with simply dressing and treating her as a little girl,introducing AB elements gradually, and to make sure , she uses locking pacis,mittens ,booties etc. . This will eventually become a full ABDL experience,with all the usual elements,including full diaper use, with a pull-up and potty phase in there somewhere. I can skip over messing and that if you'd like to, but I would prefer to include it for completeness' sake. Finally, Iam after about a paragraph or two on average per post. I'm ok with the odd shorter post,just not every post. Note to the RPers I was playing with before my hiatus : I am not looking to resume those RPs at this time, but may later. Anyone interested in this RP should either enquire here or in PM. Thankies!~ Wasn't sure what to put in the tags, so if I need to add any, let me know.
  • Create New...